A Good Share of Worldsby Sea PonyChaptersIntroductionBack With The LivingsThe Guardian GoddessThe Great LibrarySame Family, Different EraLoyalty of The TrollsAncient Power And Dancing ZebraOn The Road To ZebricaThe OracleBack HomeLos PegasusMarriageA Whole New WorldMeeting The RoyaltyDifferent World Same SillinessOrigins of HarmonyThe Return of Tambelon Part 1The Return of Tambelon Part 2The Return of Tambelon Part 3The First ConnectionWater And WindBackupJudgmentIntroductionDeath This is a word that every mortals no matter if they are a common villager or a mighty king fear at some point in their life. Because death is the end of the road a lot of mortals living in the Gaia branch imagine there is nothing else after death your mind and memories vanishing into oblivion. It is true that death is the end in many ways but it is also always the begining of a new story. The mortals who die are reborn in the next life. Maybe they lose their memories but their spirit live on and they leave their marks in every worlds of the multiverse. When I died I too thought I would be reborn and begin anew. But for some reasons I was chosen for another path. I was sent in the Elysian Fields living in eternal bliss free of the worries the mortals impose on themself. But all thing must come to an end even death itself. Soon I would come back in the realm of the mortals and help my fellow mortals changing the multiverse forever. But I'm getting ahead of myself. Let me introduce myself, I am Winter Song I am a water elementalist and I was the one that killed that crazy genocidal Elder Goddess named Gaia but in doing so I had to sacrifice my own life. I've been living as a spirit in the Elysian Fields with my wife and daughter for the last fifty years. How two mares got themself a foal I wouldn't know. You should ask Elder Harmony if you want the details. ''Hey my little bird what are you doing out there all alone?'' I turned at the sound of the voice and smiled as I saw Golden Pie as beautiful as ever. ''I'm just thinking.'' I responded with a small smile. ''About what might I ask?'' Golden Pie purred as she placed her head on my shoulder. ''It's been fifty years since we've seen Equestria I wonder how much it has changed.'' ''Maybe you should just ask your mother when she come visiting.'' I thought about that for a second. ''I guess I just would like to see it for myself I'm always worried that a new monster will appear and the six of them won't be able to defeat it.'' Golden Pie put a reassuring hoof on my chin. ''Your mother is the element of kindness. She's been fighting monsters and tyrants before you where even born. The only thing she could never defeat was the Soul Reapers and you and the council took care of all of them she will be fine.'' My ears lowered and I look at the ground. ''I guess.'' ''And if the worst came to be she would just be sent here with us. Wouldn't it be nice to have your mother with us?'' ''NO!'' Golden Pie recoiled at my scream. ''I mean yes it would be cool to have her with us but I prefer to see her just one time per month if it's mean she doesn't have to suffer at the hands of an evil monster to do so.'' Golden Pien was about to say something but a Unicorn mare appeared in fron of us interupting our moment. ''Hello Winter Song mighty defender of the Veil.'' I frowned. ''Clover The Clever I told you to stop using that stupid title. I'm just a normal mare... With super awesome powers that no one can beat.'' Golden Pie rolled her eyes playfully. ''My wife is so humble.'' ''What can I say? You can't hide awesomeness.'' I replied with a smirk. Clover cleared her throat. ''I'm sorry to interupt but you have a visitor Winter Song.'' I looked at her in surprise. ''What? But mom and sis aren't suppose to come here for another two weeks.'' ''Sorry for disappointing you but it's not your family. Elder Harmony is requesting an audience with you.'' Golden Pie began to walk away but then turned to me. ''You better go see what he want, meanwhile I will go make in sort Spooky Prank won't put herself in trouble again.'' I sighed, what could a busy leader of the multiverse want with a dead mare like me? I guess I will know soon enough. Elder Harmony was standing in front of a portal that was whirling with all the colors of the rainbow. The portal was there for the spirits that want to move on in another life. I guess it was nice to have the option there but I'm happy here with my wife and my foal I have no reason to want to quit this life or unlife in this case. ''Hello Harmony what can I do for you?'' When I was young I would have pay much more respect to the Elders but with the war against the Reapers I had seen what the Elders really are. Not some omnipotent being that knew everything and were always right but just some people with a lot of power that just want the best for us. Well except Gaia I have no respect for that bitch. I was especially close to Harmony because my first incarnation Roxanne was very close to him almost like father and daughter. Even thought I'm not exactly her Harmony still cherish the soul of his long lost daughter. It was a little akward at first to have somepony I barely knew love me like I was family but overtime I came to apreciate Harmony. ''I have a proposition for you. I need your help.'' I cocked my head curiously. ''You want my help? What can I do? I'm dead in case you didn't notice, I don't think I can do much.'' ''You remember that we step down of power me and Author fifthy years ago?'' Harmony asked me. ''Well I remember my mother telling me about it. I was already dead when that happened.'' Harmony nodded. ''Well after we step down the mortals created The Great Mortal Empire. They are the one that do the laws and protect the mortals now.'' ''Wait they have given the power of all the multiverse to a single mortal? That seem really risky and stupid.'' Harmony shook his head. ''No it work a little like The Council but on a greater scale. Each worlds has a representative and they call a vote for each decision made for the multiverse.'' ''Ok thanks for the history lesson but I don't seen what it has to do with me.'' Harmony took a more grim expression. ''One week ago they decided that the mortals of the Gaia branch have been oppressed by the laws of Gaia long enough and that they should bring the worlds all together under a single banner. But doing this could have disastrous consequences. I mean some worlds like the many versions of Equestria shouldn't be too bad. But I'm more worried about the worlds where they have almost no knowledge of how the world really work. Like Earth for example in the Gaia branch they don't know any monsters, no magic and no other sapient beings even worse a lot of them are not even sure if souls are a real thing or not.'' ''So they might be confused for a year or two what so bad about that?'' I asked with a confused forwn. ''Most of them should be alright but there is a small but pretty strong minority that will take offense to spitting in the face of their beliefs. They have been believing in either religious or scientific knowledge for hundred of years and it will all be shattered when we arrive. And it's not even the worst type of world we might have to face. Some world out there have monsters so teryfying that they have bring the end of the worlds in question.'' ''Why didn't you stop these monsters isn't it your role to stop these sorts of things?'' I asked with a raised eyebrow. Harmony sighed dejectedly ''I couldn't at the time. One of the rules in the Gaia branch is that the Elder Gods can't enter it. I could only keep balance in the Kira branch.'' ''So why are you telling me all this Harmony?'' ''Winter Song you are strong maybe the strongest mortal of level C. The only ones stronger than you in Equestria are the princesses and the only reason for that is because Celestia and Luna are level A and Twilight and Cadence are level B.'' ''Wait Celestia and Luna are level A?! How is that even possible I thought only people born from a god had that level of magic Not only that but it mean they can't be killed no matter what happen.'' Harmony chuckled at my shocked expression. ''I'm not surprise you didn't know it, only a few people do. You see most people assume that when we recognise someone as equal to a god we just give them a title. This is not the case we also give them something called the divine spark.'' ''The divine spark? What the hay is that?'' ''It made of the same energy the soul of a god is made. But when we give a mortal a divine spark it doesn't automatically give them immortality. Once they have the spark they have to prove themself show the spark that they have the interest of their subjects above all else. You must also make a great feat worthy of a god then and only then they can ascend. The ascension is long it took two hundred years for Celestia to be a true goddess.'' ''Anyway back at the subject at hand, you are a champion of the mortals you are a symbol of hope that the mortals can overcome any obstacle even if it seem impossible to defeat. Having you helping unify the multiverse would give hope to the worried mortals in the coming years.'' My ears fell falt on my head. ''I'm grateful they look at me that way, but I'm dead I can do nothing for them anymore.'' ''Winter Song if you accept I can bring you and your wife back to life. You will get a second chance at life you would be finally able to grow into a beautiful mare instead of being stuck as a teenager for the rest of times.'' I throught about this, on one hoof I could see the good old home I missed so much. On the other hoof I would probably have to fight once again against every evils that threaten us. And there was something that bothered me about his offer. ''What about my daughter? You didn't mention her in your offer.'' Harmony frowned at that which made my heart freeze. ''Unfortunately since your daughter never have been alive to begin with I can't bring her back to life.'' ''What?! Why can't you just put her in a new body or something?'' Harmony shook his head. ''No I can't, you see Winter there are three types of energy the spark produce there is Magicka which is the energy you use to cast spell there is Memoria it's a magic tied to your brain and it is the energy that make in sort your soul remember everything and there is Imprintia that course throught your entire body it is the energy that remember what your uninjured body is suppose to look like. Spooky Prank's Magicka and Memoria are just fine but she never got the chance to develop her Imprintia. The Impritia also work as a sort of net for the soul if we were to put your daughter in a new body she would pass throught it in a matter of seconds.'' I took a resigned expression. ''If my daughter doesn't come with me in Equestria I'm not going.'' Surprisingly Harmony didn't seem disappointed. ''I said I can't give her a new body but I could bend the rules a little and allow her to come in Equestria as a ghost. I could even put an enchantment on her to make in sort she isn't affected by soul catchers.'' I was about to tell him something but he lift a hoof. ''Don't tell me your response now. I will wait one week. You can think about this and ask your family if you want to do this. If you don't want to I will understand and will not bothering you anymore. You deserve to live in peace for what you have done. I won't force you to face the harsh world of the livings if you aren't up for it.'' And with that the bearded Alicorn vanished throught the portal. I stared at where he was for a few seconds before making my way home. I had a lot to think about. Opening Back With The Livings''That what he said?'' Golden Pie asked me and I nodded. ''I don't know what we should do. I mean I love Equestria but we've been living here for so long I'm not sure if I could face against the challenges of the living world anymore.'' Golden Pie put a hoof on my shoulder. ''If you think about how hard something is to do you wouldn't be able to do anything anymore. Don't think about the difficulty instead think. Do you really want to go to Equestria or do you want to stay here?'' I throught about it for a few seconds. ''Yes... I want to go back, the Elysian Fields is a wonderful place but it's almost feel like a dream instead of a real world sometimes.'' My wife cocked her head curiously. ''What do you mean?'' ''Just think about it what happened here in the last fifty years? Nothing! We've been living in a world without any conflicts and any consequences to our actions. It feel as if we don't even have a purpose to live for.'' Golden Pie brushed her mane and looked at me with her smile of her. ''That because we are not alive to begin with my little bird. But I understand where you are coming from. You saved the entire multiverse when you were fifteen. Somepony like you would be drove to madness if she didn't have anything to do for so long.'' I didn't tell her if she was right with her assumption but instead I asked her what she wanted to do. ''So what do you want? I'm not going anywhere if you and Spooky Pranks don't want to go. Harmony want me to help unite the two branches of the multiverse, you know how mortals can be this could become really dangerous for us.'' ''I don't care where I am as long as I'm with you my little bird.'' She said before nuzzling my cheeks. If I had any blood I would have probably blush at the action. that night we sat with our daughter and ask her if she wanted to come with us in Equestria we hadn't even explained everything when she screamed. 'YES! Yes! Yes!Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! I wanna go with all the awesome beasties like the dragons and the changelings Equestria sound so awesome everytime you talk about it!'' ''Spooky are you sure? Since you never been alive you won't have a body of your own. We might not be able to interact as much as right now.'' I asked her. Spooky rolled her eyes at me. ''Pfff who want a smelly old body when you can fly and pass through walls. Being a ghost will be awesome!'' Me and Golden Pie looked at each others with worried expression. What did we just unleashed on poor old Equestria? We thought at the same time. We were walking throught the seemingly unlimited expanses of grass of the Elysian Fields. It was a sunny day without clouds the weather wasn't too hot or too cold just perfect... Just like every other days in the Elysisan Fields. I miss the imperfections of the living world it may be hard to believe but try to live in a perfect world for fifthy years and see if you don't miss the flaws of the normal world. We were interupted by Clover The Clever or as she liked to call herself The Tree of Harmony. ''Hello Winter Song, Golden Pie and Spooky Pranks. I just wanted to ask can I take a picture?'' We shot her a confused expression. ''Why would a omnipotent tree need a picture?'' Clover rolled her eyes. ''It's not for me it's for the other Elysian ponies. You are the first Elysians to ever leave this world with all your memories intact. This will go down in histories book!'' ''How can you make history books for a place where nothing bad ever happens?'' I asked her. ''Well it will obviously be a short book but there has been some interesting things that happened here in the last thousand years.'' ''Like what?'' I asked her curiously. ''Well there was this funny story where a stallion tried to have sex with his fillyfriend even thought they had no bodies and-'' I shook my hooves in front of her face frantically. ''Clover there a filly here!'' Spooky huffed. ''Mom I'm fifty years old even if I don't look like it. I know what ponies do behind close doors.'' ''...So can I take a picture or not?'' Clover asked with a eager smile. I sighed in resignation. ''Fine go ahead.'' Without waiting Clover snapped a picture of us and proceed to vanish as if she was never here to begin with. I shrugged and continue on my way to the portal my family following behind me. Finally we arrived and as planned Harmony was waiting for us. Harmony looked at us and smiled. ''Since you're all here I'm assuming you're coming.'' I nodded. ''Yes But I have a condition. If I feel that this mission of your is becoming too dangerous for my family I will stop to work for you immediatly without questions.'' Harmony didn't seem displeased at my condition. ''Of course, you may be a hero but you are not a soldier. I would never ask to follow blindly my orders. But I would ask that you try to keep a open mind while visiting these worlds. Some nations will have ideals that clash with yours. And unless a innocent is hurt you shouldn't see them as evil.'' I had difficulty to think of things that would seem evil if it didn't hurt innocents but I guess he knew more about it than me. ''I have to warn you. Once you and Golden Pie cross this portal you will lose consciousness for three days while your sparks recreate your bodies. Don't worry about your daughter I will make in sort that she is with her grandmother while you are gone.'' And with that Harmony step throught the portal. We looked at each other and nodded before galloping after him. And like he had warned us we blacked out. This is the begining of my second life and while the fate of the multiverse isn't hanging in the balance this time, it would still be the biggest adventure I ever had. The Guardian GoddessWhen I came back to my senses I was laying in a strange place that kinda looked like The Veil but instead of a purple ground and sky it was light blue. I stood up and saw Harmony and Golden Pie a few meters away. ''Harmony? What are we doing here? You said we would wake up in our own body but I'm still a spirit.'' ''I lied, don't worry three days hasn't passed yet only a few hours.'' I looked at him with a frown. ''Why did you lie to us and where are we?'' Harmony sighed, for a moment I could see thought his eyes how old he truly was. This was a being that had seen the birth and end of many universes and yet here I was talking to him like a old friend. ''I couldn't tell the truth in front of your daughter. We gods have secrets that we can't tell even to the ones we trust. This is one of them.'' He said while holding a golden apple in his hoof. ''A apple? You lied to my daughter because of a weirdly colored apple? And if it's so important why do you tell us?'' I asked with a incredulous expression. ''The reasons I tell you is because you are the Guardian Goddess one of your roles will be to protect those secrets and the reason why I'm telling it in the company of Golden Pie is because that secret will involve her. I trust you will keep this secret even to your family or else I'm canceling your return to the mortal world understood?'' We both nodded and he continued. ''There is a dwarf Universe inside Author it is called Eden if you know the legends humans have this name should be familiar. Inside this world is a massive tree that grow two types of apples at the same time. There is the golden apple like the one I hold that represent the future possible worlds of the multiverse and there the unbreakable platinum apples that represent the worlds that exist right now. When a platinum apple rot it means that the world in question has died but don't worry you can't destroy a world by destroying one of these apple because like I said they are unbreakable trust us we tried.'' I interupted him. ''Wait you tried to break one?! Why would you want to destroy an entire world?'' ''The apple we tried to destoy was the one representing Oasis. Nothing was alive in there, the prison didn't exist yet and we wanted to forget about our homeworld so that we could move on. Maybe if that stupid plan to destoy it for good would have worked Gaia wouldn't have turned like she did.'' I was getting curious about the reason he bring all that up. ''So why did you bring a golden apple?'' ''We are Powerful Winter but the only way we were able to bring back people before were when Gaia or Kira did it. But Kira is dead and Gaia is in prison so I doubt they will help. Maybe there are other ways to bring back people to life but the only other way I know is to use a golden apple to resurrect Golden Pie.'' Golden Pie's eyes widden in shock. ''Wait you are going to destroy a unborn world to bring me back to life?! I don't want to be responsible for millions of living beings never having been born!'' Harmony chuckled at that which made Golden Pie furious. ''What is so funny?!'' ''Relax,'' Harmony replied. ''Contrary to platinum apple Golden apple will regrow back. Worst case Scenario the people will be born as different species they were suppose to be. The world Free Dreamer live in with the human version of Fluttershy is actually a world where one of those apples were used so you see they didn't turn so bad.'' I was not convinced. ''If the effects are not so terrible why is it so important that it is kept secret?'' Harmony turned serious. ''Imagine if everyone knew that they could bring their loved ones with an apple everyone would go crazy and demand to have them. Knowing Author and his kind soul he wouldn't be able to refuse them. Without those apples Author wouldn't be able to create new worlds and after a few thousands years every universes would be overcrowded with no new universes to greet the ones that want to move on to new sights.'' ''I'm curious about that. What did you do when a world was too overcrowded and the ponies didn't want to go away from their home? Did you force them to go away?'' Harmony shook his head. ''No most of the times when that happens we take less fortunates of the world in question and promise them a new beginings. Many homeless and orphans were given a new home because of this. But sometimes there not enough homeless people to make a diference so we expand the world instead.'' My eyes widdened in surprise. ''Wait you can expand worlds?!'' Harmony nodded. ''Yes that why every main planet we make for a world is in a solar system with other unhabited planets so that we can more easily fusion them together. But sometime you mortals surprise us.'' I cocked my head. ''What do you mean?'' ''Well the Gaia worlds didn't have our support when their world were overpopulated because of Gaia's law. So some mortals decide that since their planet weren't enought to substain them they would go live on other planets that were habitable.'' ''Wow now I'm excited to begin this adventure and see what other insane ideas some mortals had in the Gaia branch.'' Harmony the clear his throat. ''Anyway I think we have stayed off topic long enough. Golden Pie take this apple it will give your spark the energy it need to bring you back to the mortal world.'' I then noticed he never mentioned how I would come back. ''Hey! You only brought one apple what about me?'' Harmony smiled at me for some reasons it remind me of the smile my grandma Maria Ink used to give me. ''I didn't bring one for you because you don't need it Winter. You asked where we are Winter Song. We are in the hall of the divines, Every ''Fake Gods' as some call them have come here sooner or later this is also here that Princess Twilight was turned into a Alicorn. We are situated between the two branches of the multiverse. This place was also made to attract the unfortunate souls that have fallen in the void between branches. Unfortunately Roxanne fell in there before we built this place otherwise her soul wouldn't have been lost to the Gaia's branch for so long.'' ''Anyway the reason why you don't need a golden apple is because I will give you a divine spark and it will bring you back to the mortal world without the need of this.'' He said while pointing at the apple. ''...The divine spark will bring me back? But I thought you said that the ones who had this thing needed to prove themself before becoming gods.'' ''Yes they do but the spark itself will still give you a small amout of power before that happen. You will essentially be a demigoddess until the day you prove you are worhty of more. You will be more or less immortal but death will still come with heavy consequences. If you die you won't be able to come back for at least twenty five years.'' ''Harmony normally I would be the first one to gloat about my accomplishment. But I feel like I don't deserve this.'' Harmony laughed at that. ''Maybe after fifthy years you forgot what you did for the multiverse but I didn't. Winter you stop a Elder Goddess from destroying the freedom the mortals have and you save humanity from extinction. If you don't deserve this divine spark none of us do apart from Author himself.'' I flushed in embarassment which Golden Pie was all too happy to giggle to. ''W-what come on there gods out there that did way more than me.'' Harmony shook his head. ''The gods are mostly here to keep the order these days. Not many of them fight to eradicate evil anymore. Frankly I prefer the 'Fake gods' to the real ones because the fakes ones know how precious a life is. The only mortal I knew who could stand up to gods like you did was Roxanne and she was your incarnation. So consider this a gift for not only you but also for what Roxanne did thousands of years ago.'' And with that Harmony placed a hoof to where my heart would be if I had a body. Golden Pie smiled and waved at me. ''I will see you back in Equestria my little bird.'' And with that I blacked out again. The Great LibraryThe first thing I noticed when I came back to consciousness was how warm I was. I slowly opened my eyes, only to shriek in shock as I saw ghostly eyes staring right back at me. The ghost proceeded to laugh uncontrollably at my predicament. ''S-Spooky Prank, it isn't funny! You could have given me a heart attack!'' She only continued to laugh in response. ''You should have seen the look on your face.'' She proceeded to make an exaggerated scared expression before giggling loudly once again. I sighed. My daughter could really be trouble when she wanted to be. But I wouldn't trade her for the whole multiverse; I would have probably gone crazy in the boring Elysian Fields without her. I looked in the room and noticed a few pictures of me with Meek Sky when we were just fillies. I also noticed a saddlebag with three pink butterflies emblazoned on it. With these clues, and the familiar room I was in, I deduced we were in my mom's house. I touched my chest, where my heart was; it's been a long time since I felt my own heart beating. But this was also where my spark was. ''So I have a divine spark now. It seems wrong to think that one day, I might be on the same level as Celestia and Luna,'' I whispered to myself. Suddenly, I threw the cover away and slowly got out of the bed, making sure not to wake up Golden Pie, who was laying with me. Spooky Prank floated in circles around my head. ''What are you doing, mom?'' She said with a whisper. I resisted the urge to sigh; why does she think it's fine to wake me with a heart attack, but it's wrong to bother Golden Pie? But, nonetheless, I responded to her with another whisper. ''I haven't been in my hometown for fifty years, and I want to see if it has changed.'' I quickly made my way downstairs and opened the door of the cottage. I had to shield my eyes for a few seconds as the sun welcomed the morning with its bright light. Once my vision was cleared, there was one thing that immediately caught my attention, and it made me gasp in surprise. A massive tower that almost reached the clouds was standing where Twilight's library used to be before Tirek blew it off. I quickly galloped in the direction of said tower. Spooky Prank followed behind me, probably wondering if I had lost my mind. When we arrived in front of the library, a big billboard was there right next to it, stuck into the ground on two wooden posts. On it was written 'The Great Library of Equestria'. On top of the tower, I noticed a familiar pink star surrounded by five smaller white stars. ''You've got to be kidding me. I leave Equestria for just fifty years, and Twilight transforms Ponyville into any nerd’s wet dream? Why am I surprised?'' Spooky Prank looked around us and saw the ponies walking around calmly. A few ponies gave the little ghost a strange look, but the ponies that knew me instantly shook their heads and continued on their way once they saw that she was with me. ''You know, with all the crazy stories you told me about this place, I never imagined it would be this calm,'' Spooky Prank said to me. ''Yeah...Ponyville is calm most of the time, until the monster of the week decides to show up from the Everfree Forest, that is,'' I replied with a smile. ''It's a dangerous town for sure. But you won't find better ponies anywhere else... Hey, do you want to visit the library?'' Spooky Prank groaned in response. ''Do we have to?'' I shook my head. ''If you don't want to go, we can go somewhere else.'' Spooky thought about it for a few seconds. ''Fine, we can go, but if it's too boring, I'm out of there. Maybe I can find a few nerds to scare out of their socks,'' she said with a giggle. I rolled my eyes as my daughter passed through the walls of the tower. A few seconds later, I could hear the screams of a filly inside the library. I shook my head and proceeded to open the door and enter. The first floor looked like a standard library. There were a few tables and some books on shelves on the back. I imagine there were more books than that on the other floors. The reception table seemed to be empty, which was weird, because it was nowhere near time for dinner. Just as I thought that, a small black thing jumped on the table. ''Welcome to the Great Library, what can I do for you- Winter, is that you?'' It was then that I recognized the cat that was talking to me. ''Soft Paw?! What are you doing in a library?!'' I shouted. ''SHHH!'' The other ponies in the library glared at us, and I sheepishly smiled at them. ''The library needed a receptionist, and Twilight is too occupied following her magic map to take care of this. So she promised to give me all the fish I could eat each week if I do this, and here I am.'' I raised an eyebrow. ''You get paid with fish?'' I said with a low voice, so as to not disturb anypony. ''Well, how else would I be getting paid? I'm a cat, bits are worthless to me, so she pays me with food instead.'' We were interrupted when a stallion frantically came running from upstairs. ''Run for your life! There a ghost haunting the library! AHHHH!'' I facehoofed at that; what did Spooky Prank do this time? Soft Paw sighed. ''Can't we have at least one month where there isn't a monster that attacks this town?'' I glared at the cat. ''My daughter is not a monster!'' Soft Paw looked at me in disbelief. ''Your daughter is a ghost, seriously?'' I looked at her with a deadpan expression. ''I'm speaking with a talking cat who is the receptionist of the biggest library in this country, and you find that a ghost is weird?'' Soft Paw looked at me for a few seconds before replying. ''I'm part of the weirdest family ever.'' I cocked my head curiously. ''You still consider yourself part of the family? I've been gone for half of a century.'' ''Yes, your mother took care of me while you were gone. Now, let's take care of your daughter before they call that green guy with his weird vacuum.'' When we arrived at the fourth floor, the room was almost empty with the remaining ponies were cowering under a table. I shook my head, as I could already tell she will get herself in so much trouble in the future. ''Spooky Prank! The joke's over! Get over here right now!'' I heard a groan before a small ghost appeared from behind a bookshelf. ''Mom! I was getting to the good part!'' She said with a pout. The ponies looked at her with wide eyes. They must have been visitors that came for the library, because I don't think an old resident of Ponyville would be that scare of a ghost. ''Yeah, well, you're scaring the living daylight out of these ponies, and I prefer to not have to tell the princesses that their library was deserted because of my daughter.'' Spooky Prank sighed. ''Fine, but I will not promise to not haunt other places later on,'' she said with a way too eager expression for my tastes. I resisted the urge to facehoof and simply said, ''Let’s get back to my mom's house.'' Soft Paw stayed behind, since she still had a job to do in the library. The return home was pretty uneventful. I didn't see anypony I knew yet. I wondered how the ponies I knew would react when they see I am back from the dead. Speaking of that, I got a very shocking surprise when I arrived back home. I could smell eggs being cooked. Thinking my mom had waken up, I walked in the kitchen and saw somepony I thought I would never see again. ''D-Dad?!'' Standing there, humming a short tune as he cooked the eggs, a smile on his face, was my father, the stallion that died sixty-five years ago, long before I was even born. Author's Note If you notice that this chapter look better than the last ones it's normal. This is the first chapter that been edited by my new beta reader DuNamarSundavar Thank you for helping me with the dozens of typos I must make in each chapter. Same Family, Different Era“Dad?! You're alive? Since when?!” I asked with wide eyes. Peace Dreamer smiled sheepishly. “It's been a few years; in fact, I was brought back not long after the end of the war.” I narrowed my eyes at the revelation. “If you were back for that long, then why didn't you visit me in the Elysian Fields?! I thought I was your daughter! And why didn't Mom tell me anything?!” Dream placed a hoof on my back. “Calm down, Winter. I would have visited if I could. But my condition made it so that I couldn't, and since I couldn't see you, I thought it would be better if your mom didn't tell you I was back.” “Your...condition? What do you mean by that?” Dream sighed. “Winter, I am technically not alive. The angels invented a spell that creates a sort of fake soul for people that lose most of their spark. I think the closest creature I can compare myself to is a lich, except I don't have a rotten body...thank God for that.” “But I thought you were only the memories of Dream trapped inside Fluttershy! I never thought you had enough magic left to survive outside of Mom's spark.” “You're right; it wasn't enough. That’s why the Tree of Harmony took a part of your spark to make me survive the process. Don't worry; I only have about five percent of your spark.” I looked at him with mouth agape. “You took a part of my soul without asking me?! What sort of father are you?!” “Well, if it bothers you so much, then I can give it back, and I will go back to living inside Fluttershy's spark.” “I don't give a buck about the fact that you took my magic! What bothers me is that you didn't ask for permission!” I shouted with barely contained rage. “Well, when Clover The Clever gave me your magic, I assumed she had asked you. But now I see it isn't the case.” That damn crazy mare! If she pulls off something like this again, I'm sure there will be somepony somewhere that will be all too happy to buy some crystal logs. “Anyway, I was wondering... how is Sonata doing in the Elysian Fields?” My father suddenly asked. I was a little surprised at the question. Before today, I had only seen my father in the flesh once. I tend to forget he had friends outside of our family, and that Sonata was his best friend. “When I left, he was fine. The ponies really appreciate his songs, since they don't have a lot of musicians in the afterlife. Most ponies who died in Equis are either heroes who faced evils stronger than they could handle or soldiers that fought in the very few wars Equestria had. Not much of them had time to develop musical skills. So he doesn’t have a lot of competition when it comes to music. Though he won't shut up about the fact that there is no meat in the afterlife.” Dream laughed at that. “Only a griffin would chose meat over peace.” I frowned for a second. “I assume Meek Sky doesn't live here anymore.” Dream shook his head. ”She lives with her husband Leaf.” “Do you ever feel like our family is weird? I mean, Mom is an Element of Harmony, I'm a goddess in training, my sister married a changeling and has a double personality, and you're a human that wanted to leave humanity behind you.” Dream smiled. “We live in Ponyville. I think it's a requirement to be weird if you want to fit in here.” Thinking about it, I tried to think about a single pony that was normal in this town and failed to find a single one. I laughed; maybe he was right; we live in a crazy town. But as far as I'm concerned, it's the best town there is. Later that day, I was laying down with Dream in the fields of Sweet Apple Acres. Golden Pie had joined us and was currently sleeping, curled up against me. ''So you always come here when you want to relax?'' I asked my father with a furrowed brow. ''I don't see what relaxing you can do here; you always hear Applejack and Big Mac working in the fields.'' ''I find the wind here and the sound of the thumping of the tree relaxing. Just lay down and enjoy the breeze.'' Dream replied with a content sigh. I rolled my eyes and followed his example; after a few minutes, I was about to fall asleep when I heard the sound of magic being cast. Dream had already fallen asleep and Golden Pie still hadn't woken up, so I doubt it was them who did it. I looked up in the direction of the sound and saw an orb of light the size of a pony slowly go down. When it touched the ground, the magic dissipated, revealing the spell caster to be Elder Harmony. When he saw Golden Pie and Dream sleeping, he spoke softly to me. ''Sorry to disturb you Winter Song, but I need to talk to you.'' I resisted the urge to groan; I just got here and he already wants something from me? I thought I would be able to relax a little before having my first mission. I lifted myself from the ground slowly, so as to not wake up my dad and Golden Pie, and followed Harmony farther away in the field. When we stopped, I was the first to talk. ''You already have something for me? I didn't expect something for a few days at least. So which world do I have to visit first?'' Harmony shook his head. ''You're not going to travel to another world just yet. The empire will start the unification of the multiverse next month. Your first mission will be in Equis, so you're not leaving your world yet. Tell me, Winter, have you ever visited another world?'' I nodded my head. ''Yes...once with The Doctor, I visited New Eden; another time with Time Skip, I visited the country of Italy on Earth, but both times, we were in danger and didn't stay for long. There was also a time where I visited another version of Equestria... Now that I think about it, it's weird.'' Harmony’s ears perked up at that. ''What is it?'' ''In the other version of Equestria, there was a human named Onyx. He's been living in Equestria since he was a baby. But other humans who enter a magical realm don't survive for more than a year, yet he did just fine, and he wasn't a demigod; he was a normal human.'' ''That’s weird; maybe since he's been introduced to magic at such a young age, his soul evolved and adapted to it's environment. Anyway, I think we're getting sidetracked. Your first mission will be in Zebrica.'' I looked at Harmony with a confused frown. ''What does Zebrica have to do with the unification of the multiverse?'' ''It has nothing to do with it...I'm sending you there for two reasons. First, I want you to get used to different cultures, because you will meet all kinds of different people in your missions, and not all of them will think like ponies do. But the real goal of your mission is to find the missing piece of this spark.'' Harmony casted a teleportation spell, and a small jar with a small glowing orb appeared before him. ''We found this in a tribal village of Griffonia. The villagers say it fell from the sky one day and helped their plants grow. They were worshipping it, and though it was hard to take it from them, we came to an agreement; an angel would arrive to cast a sunlight spell each week in exchange for this.'' ''A spark? Whose is it? It's not one from Infinitus, I hope. Because if a bunch of tribals could find a part of his soul, I really will have to question your security.'' Harmony actually laughed at my response. ''No, don't worry; I made sure those were in safe places. Winter, do you remember Phoebe, the daughter of Gaia, who killed the ghouls of Muerto Titiritero in Manehattan during Discord's game?'' I actually had to think about it for a few seconds before remembering her. ''Oh yes, she was an elf from Nirn, if I remember correctly. Boy, that was a really long time ago.'' ''Yes…I assume it seems like a long time for a young one such as yourself, whereas for me, it seems like it was just yesterday... Anyway, we think her other part has been sent to Zebrica. I think the vampire put a curse on her when she died, otherwise she would have returned a long time ago. Your mission is to bring this spark with you to Zebrica and find the missing part.'' ''Why me? I thought the reason you brought me back from the dead was because of my powers. But this mission seems so simple, anypony could do it.'' ''Zebrica can be a dangerous place. It doesn't have as many monsters as Equestria, but it more than makes up for it with the wild animals that dominate the land. Due to the pacifique nature of the Zebras, nature there is more dangerous than anywhere else in Equis. And, like I said, I also want you to get used to different cultures. You can bring a few people with you, but not too many; Zebras are not too fond of having many strangers in their land.'' I sighed ''Fine, I will do it, when do I have to go?'' Harmony shook his head. ''I am not rushing you. You just came home after fifty years; you can take a little time to see everypony else. All I ask is that you do this mission before next month, when the unification begins.'' And with that, Harmony disappeared leaving the jar in my hooves. So, Zebrica huh? I know just who I will bring with me. I hope Brew Blade is ready for a family reunion. Author's Note Thank to DuNamarSundavar for making this story in readable conditions. At first I wanted to do the arc in Zebrica in A Good Share of Lives but with the war with the Reapers and all that I didn't find a good time to introduce it so instead I'm doing it in this story. Loyalty of The TrollsI was about to return to mom's house but I was interupted when I heard the rhythmic clang of steel behind me. Before I had time to understand I was surrounded by a dozen of green bipedal beings in heavy armor. It didn't take me long to recognise them. They were the trolls of Infinitus, I took a defensive position. Why, did they come to me for revenge? No trolls don't care about who killed their master they just follow the strongest no matter what. Maybe they had come back with Infinitus after my death. I had hope the white wolf would have give up after the organisation fell but it's seem not. I was caught off guard when the trolls drop down on their knee in front of me. ''Mistress is back!'' One of them said. ''Welcome home!'' ''We have true purposes once again!'' Ayagi the king of trolls step in front of me. ''Ayagi is happy to see Mistress return, Celestia made us honorary members of the guards so we could protect your country the best we could during your absence.'' I stared blankly at all of them. ''You what? Don't get me wrong I'm glad you helped Celestia but I thought you would have moved on to a new master by now, I was dead.'' ''We trolls only change of master if he or she is killed by another. When master die of other causes we swear loyalty to the country of master until the country fall.'' ''I doubt Equestria will fall anytime soon wouldn't you be bored to follow the same master for thousands of years?'' Ayagi shook his head. ''We have followed Infinitus for more than three thousands years we don't care who master is as long as he or she is the strongest.'' I scratch my head with my hoof. ''If you want to follow the strongest why didn't you follow the Elders? They are stronger than Infinitus or me.'' ''We used to serve them but they betrayed us be destroying our country we do not follow traitors of the trolls!'' I had a hard time imagining the Elders betraying their allies like that...Well okay I could totally imagine Gaia doing it but not the rest of them. ''But you helped Gaia during the war!'' I protested. Ayagi shook his head. ''No we helped Infinitus who just so happened to be under Gaia orders.'' So they are willing to serve a traitor as long as they do not receive orders directly from them. I will never understand the logic of the trolls. Ayagi looked at me, ''So mistress what are your orders now that your back?'' Uh oh what type of orders could I give them? We are in peace now there not much for warriors to do right now...Maybe. ''Tell my aunt Twilight that I will need her hot air baloon for a trip to Zebrica, can you do this?'' Ayagi nodded in response and wandered off with the other trolls. I sighed as they left my line of sight. That mission won't last for long I don't know what I will do with them in the future. I mean I could bring them on my quest in other worlds but I don't think these guys will make a very good impressions to the worlds I visit. I walked in direction of mom's house I will think about all that later right now I have ponies I have to see. Golden Pie and dad were following behind me. With my talk to Harmony I had completely forgot about them so when they saw I wasn't with them they decided to find me. When I approached my mom's house the door opened with a bang and before I could understand what was going on I was imprisoned by a pair of hooves. I was about to call for help from Golden Pie but she was just laughing at my predicament. I lift my head and saw that the 'Attacker' was my own sister. ''I missed you so much for these last fifty years Winter Song!'' I looked at her with a deadpan expression. ''You saw me last week.'' ''Yes but you were a ghost, I can't hug a ghost!'' Meek Sky replied with poorly hidden mirth. Sometime I miss the shy Unicorn I used to know. With times it's seem she turn just as crazy as the other residents of this town. But I wouldn't trade my sister for the world. Meek Sky then smiled at me and Golden Pie. ''So, when will you marry Golden Pie?'' I looked at Meek Sky confusion clearly showing in my expression. ''Meek Sky we're arleady married it's been a while now.'' Meek Sky huffed in response. ''No you're not, Clover The Clever just recognise you were going to pass eternity with her and that was that. You need a true wedding with cakes, expensive dresses, all your family coming to see you and a Princess doing the ceremony!'' I rolled my eyes. One thing you should know my sister is that she turned into a hopeless romantic since she married Leaf. She think she can give advices on my love life but it should be me that do that. I'm the one that have a foal while she has yet to face the challenge of raising a filly or a colt. ''I will think about it Meek, Harmony want me to go to Zebrica before the end of the month. But after that I will talk about it with Golden Pie.'' It was then that I heard the sound of a pair of wings approaching me from behind. I turned around and saw my aunt Twilight Sparkle. The Princess of Friendship smiled at me. ''Hello Winter Song, It's been a while. Ayagi came see me earlier and said you wanted my hot air baloon.'' I nodded. ''Yeah I need to go on a trip to the Zebra lands.'' ''Well there a good and a bad new, which one do you want to hear first?'' Twilight asked me. ''What the bad news?'' ''I don't have a hot air baloon anymore. It was destroyed during the return of Grogar The Necromancer a few years ago. The good news is that I have a flying ship you can take instead. You will have way more space than in that tiny old thing.'' ''A flying ship? These thing are expensive! Only the Canterlot elite have them are you sure I can take it?'' Twilight laughed at my response. ''It's true they were expensive fifty years ago but nowaday they are more common. You can take it don't worry about it.'' Twilight smiled vanished and took a more serious expression. ''Zebrica is a dangerous place, I know you can hold your own but it would feel more reassured if you bring somepony with you.'' ''I planned to bring Brew Blade. Apart from Zecora she's the one that know this place the most in all of Equestria.'' Twilight was about to say something but somepony cut her off. ''I'm coming with you.'' Spooky Prank said with a determined expression. I shook my head, ''No way, It's too dangerous you stay here.'' ''I'm a ghost what the worst that could happen to me? Dying? I'm arleady dead.'' I was about to protest but didn't found any flaws in her logic. ''... Ask your mother.'' ''You are my mother.'' She replied with a smirk. ''Your other mother!'' I shouted with frustration. I huffed as she float away in direction of Golden Pie. Twilight awkwardly looked at me. ''Well see you next time Winter. I really need to take care of something at the castle see you next time.'' And with that the purple Alicorn took flight in the opposite direction. I sighed what am I going to do with that ghost? Ancient Power And Dancing ZebraThe Oasis Prison. For more than three thousands years this giant tower have kept imprisoned the most dangerous criminals that endangered the multiverse. The tower is separated in five sections. At the lowest floors are common mortals. Most of them mercenaries or fanatic members of cults who followed an insane god or goddess in a quest for power. In the second sections are the demi-gods and elementalists. Some people who grow up in a normal family turn greedy with power when they discover they can control the same type of magic the gods have. On the third section are what we could call lesser gods. But don't call them like that in public they won't be too happy about it. Not all the gods have the power to destroy cities in a matter of minutes. Some are less gift with their magic. Don't get me wrong thought even if they are weak compared to other gods these beings are still a very real threat for mortals and that why they are so high in the tower. On the fourth sections are the real gods. These being are not to be taken lightly. On most other sections it's the angels that take care of the criminals. But on the fourth section the Elder Gods had to call the help of Guardians to keep them in check. Yes the prisonners have anti-magic collars but even with those we can't take chances when it come to these criminals. And finally there the fifth section. This section consist of a single floor and a single cell. It has no window and instead of bars the prisoner is kept by a strong anti-magic wall of steel. This floor never been used since the Oasis prison existed and The Council was all too happy that this floor didn't have to be used... That is until fifty years ago. Now this floor is imprisoning the most dangerous criminal of the entire multiverse. The Mad Elder Goddess of Life Gaia. Fifty years ago this woman would have look like as if she was the personification with everything evil in mother nature. When she was hovering above the Veil threatening to commit genocide on the entire human race you could have believe that it was her that created every disease existent in the world just to make our life miserable. Now fifty years in the future she just look like a brocken mare. After the war she lost her immortality and it showed. Time had not been too kind to her. She had wrinkles all over the face that made her looked twenty years older than she really was. There was not a single speck of colors remaining in her gray mane. And her green coat had paled with time now looking more like the color of an old apple instead of the healty green color of grass. Looking at her you could think she was not a threat anymore. But you would be very, very wrong. For her body may be weaker than it was before. But her magic burned with with the power of a thousand suns. For on that faithful day Gaia had sense the magic of someone coming back in the realm of the living. Her magic came roaring back with one single purpose: Kill Winter Song. Unknowing that I had just atracted the attention of my worse ennemy. I look up at the building in front of me with a puzzled expression. ''I don't think dad gave me the right address when I asked him where Brew Blade worked.'' In front of me was a building with a neon light that proudly stated the name of the establishment 'Exotic Fantasy'. And if I weren't sure what this place was about the pictures of mares giving me bedroom eyes made it clear. With a sigh I pushed the door and was greeted by the blaring techno music and multicolors light dancing everywhere on the ground. With no surprise I saw multiple stallion looking dumbly at the dancers in front of them. One thing I noticed was that none of the dancers were Equestrian, There was a griffin girl who was showing her backside to her customers while also showing her wingspan. In the back there was a Saddle Arabian mare who looked almost as shy as my mom. Well okay I think my mom would look even more shyer than that if she saw so many Stallions looking at her like this. There was even a Diamong Dog that seemed to have attracted quite a crowd. I shook my head I have seen enough of this place arleady I got to find Brew Blade and get out of here. I looked around and didn't see my zebra friend anywhere. Then my eyes caught a door with the sign 'Employees Only' that must be where Brew Blade is. Before I could reach however a bouncer step in front of me. ''Ma'am this area is restricted.'' ''I have to see Brew Blade.'' I replied with a determined frown. ''You can see her at three p.m. when she's working.'' I stomped my hoof. ''I won't be able to talk to her when she work! I have to talk to her right now!'' The towering stallion scoffed at me. ''Look lady unless you're secretly a Alicorn Princess you won't pass this door.'' I smirked at that. ''And what about a Guardian Goddess?'' He frowned at me. ''Yeah and I'm the leader of the Breezies. Get out of here kid and try to find a better lie next time the Guardian Goddess died fifty years ago.'' ''Oh you want to play like that? Fine I don't need your authorization.'' With that I ran for the door but the stallion ran in front of me. What he didn't expect was that when I ran into him instead of knocking me over I exploded into a liquid mass. As the bouncer just stood there dumbly trying to comprehend what happened I slip under the crack of the door. Once all of the water had passed throught the water turned into the form of a pony and I turned back into bones and flesh. I resist the urge to shudder after my body was complete. It still feel weird to turn into water. Let's hope I won't have to do that too often. Inside the rooms I could see a Some more strippers getting ready for their next show in front of a mirror. Some of them looked at the new arrival but just turn back to the mirror when they saw I was a mare probably thinking I didn't swing that way. But I push these thoughts aways, Golden Pie is the only girl for me. I trotted in search of my zebra friend. Finally I found her she was busy putting makeup but as soon as she saw me her lipstick dropped to the floor. ''Winter Song?! You're alive?! Not only that but you're in a strip club? Don't tell me you're here for a job, because if you are not only I disapprove but you are also not exotic enough to fit in here.'' I decided to mess a little with her and fluttered my eyelashes. ''What a Guardian Goddess is not rare enough for you? I'm the only one in the multiverse.'' Brew didn't looked impressed at my response. I rolled my eyes ''No I'm not here for a job. I'm here for you, I didn't expect to find you in a place like this, what is the deal?'' The Zebra sighed and then looked at me right in the eyes ''Do you know how boring the job of guard became once you died? Not that it was that thrilling before. But after you left, Equestria entered in a sort of peaceful golden age. Which honestly I'm happy about but there was nothing left for the guards to do except looking good while escorting Celestia and Luna.'' I sat on the floor and crossed my forehooves. ''Gee sorry that me bringing peace to Equestria bring you so much distress.'' I replied sarcastically. Brew Blade huffed at me. ''Anyway I had planned to go andventuring with Sonata after Equestria came to peace but since he died I had no one to go with so I decided to settle down for a less boring job. Being here isn't so bad I got to dance in front of a crowd and show them some bits from time to time and every guys get happy and very generous.'' I frowned at her. ''Brew you're one of the best archer I know and you found ways to include alchemy in battle like no other Zebras before, you deserve better than this. Why didn't you go adventuring with my father?'' ''Do you know your father Winter? By hearing his crazy adventures in Equestria you might have thought he was the adventuring type. But he's not, the only reason why he got in so many problems was because he wanted to protect his family. But the truth is he's a family stallion and he will do everything he can to settle down with Fluttershy and his foals. He won't go adventuring if he has no reason to.'' Brew blade smile at me. ''It's seem like protecting the ones you love is a trait all the reincarnation of Roxanne share I think you and your father still have mermaid magic left in you.'' I lifted a eyebrow at that. ''Mermaid? What do they have to do with protecting family?'' ''You mean to tell me you learned your first incarnation was a mermaid fifty years ago and you never bothered to make a research on them?'' At my sheepish smile she sighed in frustration. ''Typical'' She muttered. ''Mermaid used to be very powerful water elementalists like you. They were the most powerful mortal race of Oasis even the gods feared them. There are many legends of mermaid turning armies against themself and destroying entire kingdoms because some of the citizens had hurt their children. Some of the gods fearing that these beings would turned against them banded together and killed all of them as you probably arleady know the legendary Roxanne was the only survivor.'' ''So does this mean mermaids are extinct nowaday?'' I asked my Zebra friend. ''Yes and no the species still exist but the magic that made them one of the most powerful race vanished with Roxanne's death. In fact the Sea Ponies have a very similar culture to the mermaids maybe you will meet one, one day.'' I looked at the clock and realised I still didn't do what I came here for. ''Brew Blade I almost forgot with all this talk but I came here for a favor.'' Brew Blade had her interest piqued. ''What do you want? I hope you're not asking for a dance because I'm going to tell your wife.'' I coughed and tried at my best abilities to hide my blush. ''No! Of course not. I came back to life because of Elder Harmony. In return he asked me to help him to bring the Gaia branch and Kira branch together. But before that he want me to go to Zebrica and find the soul of Phoebe the High Elf who fought against Titiritero in the Discord's game.'' Brew passed a hoof throught her mane. ''Oh yes the perverted daughter of Gaia who had the power of light. I'm a little surprise they waited for so long to help her.'' It was then she realised what I said. ''Wait Zebrica, as in Zebrica, Zebrica? My old country? You know I have been banished from there don't you?'' ''Oh come on you've just been banished from your tribe not the entire country. What are the chances that Phoebe's soul landed in your old village?'' At that moment fate looked down at me and laughed. On The Road To ZebricaTwo Weeks Later ''Be careful Winter, I don't want you to injure yourself out there.'' My mother said worriedly. My whole family had come to send me off. ''Don't worry about me mom, I faced way worse things than a wild country in the past. And aunt Twilight I promise there won't ba a single scratch made on your flying ship.'' Princess Twilight smiled. ''Don't worry about it it's just a piece of wood. Take care of yourself and Brew Blade. I would also say take care of Spooky Prank but I don't think anything can hurt her.'' Brew Blade looked at me with a forwn and assked. ''Winter I was wondering do you know how to drive a flying ship?'' I smiled sheepishly at the Zebra. ''Well I just throught I would just wing it. I'm a Pegasus I passed my whole life in the sky making a machine fly shouldn't be that complicated, right?'' Brew Blade looked at me unamused. ''Yeah no, I will drive the ship.'' I lift a eyebrow. ''And what make you more qualified than me?'' ''How do you think I travelled from Zebrica to Equus?'' She asked me as if it was obvious. ''I don't know by boat?'' She looked at me as if I was insane. What did I say? ''Are you crazy? No one travel the sea between Zebrica and Equestria by boat anymore not when we have the option to fly!'' I looked at her with a puzzle expression. ''Why is that?'' She facehoof at my response. ''The monsters that why! Do you know how many monsters live in the sea between here and Zebrica? They would tear apart your pathetic little boat before you're halfway there!'' ''Mom could beat the living hay out of all of them!'' Spooky Prank exlaimed as she appeared just beside me. I jumped out of my skin at the sudden appearance of my daughter but then glare at her. ''Spooky! Language!'' She crossed her hooves. ''I'm fifty years old I can talk like I want.'' I just smirked at her at that. ''I will stop treating you like a foal the day you stop acting like one.'' She pouted in reponse in vanished inside the ship. Brew Blade laughed. ''At least if we meet pirates on the way we might scare them away by telling them this is a haunted ship.'' ''Pirates still exist in Equis?'' The Zebra shrugged. ''Yes but they are very rare. Most pirates nowaday are Diamond Dogs and since most of them prefer being underground instead of above it. It's pretty hard for them to create a crew.'' And with that Brew Blader trotted in front of the ship wheel a wave my hoof one last time at my family before we took off in the sky. Four Hours Later Spooky Prank had her hooves on her stomach. ''I never thought flying would suck so bad.'' The wind began to pick up and shook the ship a little. Spooky put a hoof on her mouth. ''I think I'm going to be sick.'' With that she ran to then end of the deck. Brew Blade shook her head. ''How the hay does a ghost have airsickness? She doesn't even have a stomach!'' The zebra turned to look at me and saw me looking uncomfortably at the sea. She trot beside me with and with a frown she asked. ''Winter I'm curious about something. At first I thought you asked for a flying ship because you knew of the sea monsters. But since it clear you didn't knew about them why did you chose to travel with a flying ship instead of a boat?'' I sighed. ''It's a stupid reason you would think I'm crazy.'' Brew shooked her head. ''I promise I won't judge you, what is it?'' My ears drooped. ''Fine, you would think that water would feel good for a water elementalist and you would be right to some extent. I feel good when I take a bath or when I go in a small lake. But if it's anything like a river or bigger... ''You feel bad?'' Brew Blade asked and I shook my head. ''No it's the opposite. I feel strong, too strong I feel like I could destroy the entire planet if I sneeze the wrong way. I know I don't have that kind of power but the power I could draw from so much water scare me.'' The Zebra put a hoof on my back. ''I'm sure you feel it a lot worse than it really is. I know why you're scared. You are afraid of hurting your family but believe me even if you had the power you imagine I'm certain you would never hurt the one you love. It's just not in your nature.'' I sighed but then smile. ''Thanks Brew Blade but I think it will take time for me to be comfortable near the sea.'' With that I trot to the bunk and let myself fall on the mattress. Brew Blade returned to her duty at the ship wheel while I slept the rest of the way. Six hours later ''Mom wake up.'' I groan and threw my pillow at the invader. Unfortunately the pillow just passed through her. Spooky Prank looked at me flatly. ''And you're the one insisting to treat me like a foal. Wake up mom we arrived in Zebrica!'' I groan again and lift myself from the comfortable bed. ''Fine let's get going, let's hope it won't be too long I miss Equestria arleady.'' With that I trot outside the room my daughter closely following me. Once we arrived at the deck we saw Brew Blade smilling as she look ahead of her. I look in the distance and gasped. I had never seen so much grass since I left the Elysian Fields. In the distance I could see a massive jungle probably hosting a massive fauna I never heard about. There was also a massive river that was so big I almost thought it was splitting the country in two. ''Winter Song, Spooky Prank, Welcome to Zebrica.'' Brew Blade said with a nostalgic smile. The Oracle''So Winter how are we suppose to find Phoebe?'' Brew Blade asked me once we landed on Zebrica I searched in my saddlebags and showed her the jar with the spark in it. ''This is half of the spark of Phoebe. The closer we are to the other half the brighter it should glow.'' ''Cool! I can't wait to have my first adventure!'' Spooky Prank exclaimed while snatching the jar out of my hooves and floated away at high speed. ''Spooky come back here!'' I screamed at her. When it was clear she wasn't listening I ran after her. Brew Blade sighed and followed closely behind me. I tried many times to stop my daughter but she wouldn't stop. Finally our pursuit ended when the little ghost stopped in front of a small village. I don't want to sound offensive to Brew Blade but the Zebras seem a little... primitive. All their houses were made of simple woods and straws, their windows had no glasses and only consisted of holes in the walls and there was no sign of any electric or magical technology at all. Despite that the Zebras seemed very happy with what they had. I could hear the sound of foals playing in the distance. A old zebra mare was reading a book to a group of fillies and colts and I could see a stallion brewing something in a bubbling cauldron. I turned to Brew Blade. ''It's seem the spark is in this village, let's go.'' Brew Blade didn't move a inch. She was only staring at the small village with wide eyes. After a while she finally said. ''W-Winter.'' She gulped nervously. ''Welcome to my village.'' Seriously? Out of all the places the spark could be it had to be here?! ''It's been more than sixty-five years maybe they forgot all about it?'' I putted a reassuring hoof on her back. Brew Blade shook her head. ''The most important thing for us Zebra is the preservation of literature and history. There's no way they would forget about what I did.'' ''Come on. When my dad first arrived in Equestria you helped him in dangerous situations again and again. You're practically a hero what could you have done that made them banish you forever?'' Brew Blade was about to respond but a stallion voice interupted her before she could get a word out. ''Brew Blade? Is that you? How dare you come back here you murderer!'' Murderer?! I turned to Brew Blade, her ears were pinned on her head. ''Why would you kill somepony?!'' I asked in shock. In a emotionless voice Brew Blade responded. ''It wasn't somepony it was a lion that tried to eat a zebra.'' I turned to the stallion with a frown. ''How does that make her a murderer?'' ''You ponies are all the same! You feel violence is justified just because you see something as evil!'' ''If you don't fight to protect yourself and your family how can you expect to survive?'' I asked in confusion. ''We don't! If mother nature decided it is our time to die so it will be!'' Mother nature? Did he mean Gaia? Did I just land in a cult of the insane Goddess? At this point many zebras had heard the commotion and had come see what was happening. Most of the adults glared at Brew Blade. The foals who were too confused to understand what was going on just looked in confusion. I was about to tell him what I thought about his screwed up sense of morality. But Brew Blade put a hoof on my shoulder and shook her head. It was then I remember what Harmony said to me before I came here. ''You will meet all kind of different people in your missions and not all of them will think like ponies do.'' So that why he sent me here, he knew I could never accept to not protect the ponies I care for. He wanted to see how I would react to a morality that conflict with my own. Fine I will try to respect their culture. But that doesn't mean I have to follow their beliefs, I put on a more polite expression. ''We are just here to find something we promise to leave as soon as we find it.'' The stallion grimaced. ''Fine but she stay out of the village.'' He said while pointing at Brew Blade. ''You meanie! You can't banish one of your own just because she isn't dumb like you!'' Spooky Prank screamed. Well there goes diplomacy. The stallion glared at my daughter. ''The dead don't have a say on how the living handle things. Begone little ghost.'' Why couldn't he be like everypony elses and just wet himself at the sight of Spooky Prank? Of course it's never that easy. ''Spooky shut your mouth and let me do the talking.'' I turn to the stallion who I assume at this point is the leader of the village. ''Sorry for my daughter she doesn't know how to be polite.'' ''Hey!'' The little ghost huffed indignantly. ''I know you aren't fond of Brew, but she is one of the only zebras I know and I need her to know how to act properly while I am here.'' The leader was gritting his teeth. ''Fine! But she doesn't stay for more than a day!'' He turned around and motioned us to follow him. The zebras made a wide berth as we entered inside the village. ''I'm surprised it was that easy to convinced him.'' I whispered to Brew. ''He won't show it but he's probably scared of you. Compared to most species out there ponies are a peace-loving species. But compared to Zebras your species look like bloodthirsty trolls, no offense.'' That was weird to me. I had never met a species that could be considered more peaceful than ponies before. But was this really peace? It looked like they let everyone step on them. If ponies didn't defended what they loved we would have at least a dozen tyrants fighting for power in Equestria right now. Oh! I almost forgot to check the jar! I looked at Spooky Prank. She still had the jar and it was glowing brightly . But I could see the leader was leading us in the wrong direction. I silently motioned to Spooky to follow the spark. My daughter smiled and nodded and turned left. I motioned to my zebra friend to follow me. The stallion continued to walk, completely oblivious that we had left him. Finally the glow of the spark was so bright we could barely see the jar. We were in a small alley. There seemed to have nothing here. That was until I looked down. A zebra mare was there sitting in the dirt and muttering incomprehensibly to herself. She lifted her eyes to met mines and I could see that her expression was completely devoid of emotion. Without warning she gasped loudly. ''You! Child of the mermaids! Slayer of gods! You have gone through many challenges and found your own death! And yet your path has just begun! You have chosen the path of the Alicorn! But before you can join the realm of Immortals you will have to face the bird of law, The sister of fire the child of wishes and the mother of life! You will either return to the grass of the deads or bring the golden age of the two branches!'' When she finished talking she looked at us in confusion. ''I'm sorry I must have zoned out again. What can I do for you?'' Okay this was officially the creepiest thing I ever saw. ''Huh, Ma'am we were wondering if you ever saw something similar to this laying around the village.'' I motioned to Spooky Prank to show her the jar. The weird mare stared at the jar with curiousity and... nostalgia? ''I never saw something like that and yet it feel so familiar. As if I have just found something I had searched my whole life.'' The strange zebra reached for the jar. Spooky was about to bolt out of here with the jar. ''Wait, maybe she is the one we were searching for.'' Spooky looked at me in confusion but didn't move. The mare opened the jar and the spark began to glow like a small sun. Without warning the spark flew like a bolt inside the zebra mare. Her eyes began to glow with a powerful magic for a full ten seconds. Finally the glow left her eyes and she fainted on the ground. ''What in the name of the Elder Gods did you do? If you killed this poor mare Zedane will put a curse on us!'' Brew Blade screamed in panic. ''Who the hay is Zedan and since when do zebras put curses on ponies? I thought you were pacific!'' ''They don't consider curses as violence! And Zedan is-'' ''Me'' The familiar voice of the angry stallion from earlier cut her. He looked at the unconscious mare and glared at us. ''What did you do to the oracle?!'' I was about to explained but we were cut off by the scream of a filly. ''Lions!'' Brew Blade eyes turned to pinprick. ''Oh no.'' The four of us ran to the entrance of the village. A filly zebra could be seen running from a pride of lions. I was about to fly at their rescue, but the stubborn leader put a hoof on my tail. ''You cannot save her, the gods have decided her fate.'' Zedan said solemly. I grit my teeth to hay with their traditions! If their traditions stop them from protecting innocents they can all go to tartarus! I glared at the stallion. ''No, not all the gods have decided her fate. I am the Guardian Goddess and this filly will live!'' I slammed my hooves on the ground and a dome of ice appeared around the filly. One of the lions charged at her only for him to smash his face on the ice. Seeing that their prey was out of their reach they stared at us and lick their lips. I glared back at them and let loose my magic around me. The lions and the zebras began to look afraid when ice start to spreed around me and the plants began to die from the sudden change of climate. ''Get out of her and never come back or I will freeze you so hard you will forget that the warmth of the sun ever touched your wretched fur!'' The lions all ran with tails between their legs. I turned to the zebras all of them were too afraid to move. ''Brew, Spooky let's get back home our mission is over.'' With that said I trotted in direction of the flying ship. Brew Blade glanced at me with a frown. ''I think your mission of understanding other cultures is officially a failure.'' I glared at her. ''No culture preventing me from protecting innocents is worth the effort.'' The zebra snorted. ''It's my village you are talking about.'' I huffed. ''Don't tell me you agree with them. You protected somepo-zebra and they banished you for it.'' She was about to argue but only sighed sadly. ''I know their belief is dumb... but they are still my tribe'' We walked silently not knowing what to say next. I heard the sound of galloping behind me. My ear perked up and I looked behind. The strange mare from before was running in our direction. She stopped in front of us gasping for breath. ''Hi you're the Zebra from earlier huh? That meanie called you The Oracle.'' Spooky Prank said. The Oracle looked at me. ''Since you gave me this strange thing I can see visions.'' I looked at her confused. ''Wait weren't you arleady seeing visions? You told me about one when we meet you.'' She put her hooved on me with a excited expression. ''Yes I could see them, but never could remember them afterward. Now I can remember them, all of them!'' ''That is great?... Why did you come all this way to tell us that?'' I asked her confused. ''Apart from minor things like romance and pregancies in the village. All my important visions had to do with one place: Equestria, please take me with you! I want to see the visions acomplish themself and maybe even alter the bad ones when I can.'' ''Wait, the spark I gave you once belonged to a goddess named Phoebe. I throught you might be her but now I'm not so sure. Do you remember ever being a Altmer from the Summerset Isle?'' The mare seemed to think, then nodded. ''I kind of can remember it but the memories are all a blur I throught they were just part of a vision or something.'' This is not possible the way she describe it seem like she remember being Phoebe but she isn't her anymore. It's almost sound like... reincarnation, but gods aren't suppose to reincarnate, right? Brew Blade interupted our conversation. ''This is cool and all but are we really considering travelling with a total stranger? We don't even know her name!'' ''My name is Zara.'' She said with a smile as if it resolved all the issues. Brew Blade snorted. ''Fine you can come, not like you would be any real threat to miss Sea Pony over there.'' I glared at her before returning my attention to Zara. ''Well welcome aboard... Wait Zecora, Zedan and Zara- ''Yes all our name begin by the leeter z.'' Zara responded. Wait how did she knew that- ''-What you were going to ask? Lucky guess.'' She said with a sly smile before entering the ship. I think I prefered her when I thought she was just a crazy lady. Back HomeI sighed sadly as I saw Zebrica fading in the distance. Brew Blade camed beside me and frowned at my expression. ''What is wrong Winter?'' ''It just that I'm sure if my mom and her friends came here instead of me, they would have found a way to handle everything with friendship. I have power but I will never be worth more than the dirt under the hoof of my mother.'' ''Don't say that you have done amazing thing!'' Brew Blade said trying to reassure me. ''Yes but each time I used violence to resolve to do it! Maybe the zebras were right and I was just too stupid to see it.'' My zebra friend sighed. ''Look I know that many things can be resolved with friendship in Equestria. But not The Soul Reapers they were a bunch of mercenaries and psycopaths. There was no way to handle them without a fight. I'm not saying you shouldn't find another way next time, just that with the Reapers you had no choice.'' ''I just hope that there is not a next time.'' I replied. We were both silent for a while, then I looked at Brew Blade. ''Hey by the way Zara said that all zebras named begin by the letter z. why are you called Brew Blade?'' The archer looked at the ground sadly at my question. ''My name used to be Zinnia. But when I was banished my name made me remember of my tribe. I was young and it was still very painful every time I was reminded of it. So instead I chosed a Equestrian name and I guess I never bothered to come back to my old name.'' ''I'm sorry.'' She smiled sadly and shook her head. ''Don't worry I had a wonderful life since I got in Equestria. I don't regret serving in the royal guards even if it was boring. I don't even regret becoming a stripper even if you don't agree with it. What I really miss thought is the sense of adventure. So I've been thinking, most ponies seem interested in seeing other worlds. But we still have so much to learn about Equis alone. I think I'm going to explore the entire world maybe you could come with me from time to time.'' I smiled at her. ''I admit I was always a little curious if they were other countries ponies populated. Maybe we could even meet species nopony know about! Yeah I think we will see what this magical world has to offer.'' My daughter appeared out of thin air. ''Don't even think about going on these epic adventures without me!'' I laughed. ''We will see, for now let's focus on going back home.'' I smiled as I saw Ponyville approaching. We have been gone from Equestria for a little more than one day yet it felt as if we've been gone for a week. When we landed close to the town I saw a familiar mare with a yellow coat and orange mane. I smiled at her. ''Golden Pie!'' I jumped off the ship and slowed down my fall with my wings. As soon as I touched the ground I ran to her and put her in a deep kiss. Spooky Prank made a gagging noise. ''Get a room you two.'' ''We love you too Spooky.'' Golden said with a smile. The little ghost only huffed in response. I shook my head in amusement, after that she will ask to be treated like a adult again because she's fifty years old. Maybe I would do it if she didn't act so childish like she does right now. ''Hello Winter Song, I hope your mission was a success.'' I heard voice of Harmony say as he landed beside us. I rubbed my mane uncomfortably. ''Well yes and no. I'm sorry Harmony but I couldn't get along with the zebras. I don't think I will ever understand how you can leave the safety of your tribe up to fate like that.'' Harmony tried to hide his disappointment. ''I supposed that was to be expected. I see now that it was foolish for me to believe that the Guardian Goddess could understand a culture that doesn't guard the ones they love. I just wanted to make sure that you understand that just because someone has a different point of view than you doesn't mean they are evil.'' I shook my head. ''I don't see the zebras as evil. But they seem to lack all common senses of survival.'' Harmony ruffled my mane. ''Sometime people will do dumb things for the thing they believe. I tried many tiimes to find a way to protect the zebras but they rejected each offers.'' ''No offense Harmony but why did you want me to respect a culture like that?'' I said a little annoyed with the Elder God. Harmony looked at me with a sad smile. ''Because not all people will agree with what you believe. All ponies believe that generosity, kindness, loyalty, honesty, laughter and friendship are values that everyone should look up to. But in other less peaceful worlds these values can be seen as weaknesses that someone could take advantage of. Don't say other cultures are dumb if you don't want people saying your is as well.'' We sat down in a uncomfortable silence after that. Harmony clear his throat. ''Anyway did you find the spark of Phoebe?'' ''Yeah I was going to ask about that, can gods reincarnate?'' Harmony look at me with a weird expression. ''Not that I know off. The only gods that can reincarnate is Author and that is because each of his forty-two sparks have some level of sentience and/or sapience.'' I nodded. ''Then I really don't know how it happened but it's seem Phoebe found a way to reincarnate herself.'' Harmony's eyes widden. ''What?!'' ''The spark of Phoebe was inside a strange zebra mare named Zara. She can see the future and followed us to Equestria.'' Speaking of her the mare in question was climbing down the ship. When she got a shocked stare from Harmony she looked at me in askance and I shrugged. ''Zara is it?'' Harmony asked, when she nodded he continued. ''Do you remember being Phoebe at all?'' ''Yes I remember but the memories are fuzzy and for some reasons I have a different personality than her. I certanly don't have her libido.'' After saying that the mare seemed to remember something and blushed furiously. ''Do you know how a Goddess could reincarnate?'' The Elder God asked The Oracle. Zara seemed to think, but only shrugged after a while. ''I'm sorry I wish I had a vision to know what happened but I don't chose what I can see.'' ''That another thing.'' I said to Harmony. ''Phoebe had elemental magic of light. But Zara instead of that can see in the future. Since when can a soul change of power?'' Harmony shook his head. ''She didn't change of power.'' I lifted a eyebrow at that. ''Elements don't cover just one thing, you for example, you don't just control water, you also control ice, snow and mist. All things connected to water. Light is a little more complicated, you could assume light only cover brightness. But light and dark always had a huge part to play in magic I believe when the spark saw it didn't have the power it once had it made a soul trade and change light magic to clairvoyance magic.'' Harmony looked at the sky. ''I believe I have taken enough of your time. I will see you in two weeks Winter.'' Before he could vanished I asked. ''What will be my next assignment?'' ''I think for you first world we will make you touch familiar waters. You will visit the Gaia version of your world, it will be like this world excepted it won't be affected by other universes like your Equestria is.'' ''So that Equestria will be like the show we are based on?'' I asked. Harmony shrugged. ''I don't know. When we create a world we try our best to stay fateful to the source. But in the end everyone has a free will the smallest choices can effect the world and change what the original author had intended to do to the universe.'' With that Harmony disappeared in a flash of light. I looked to Golden Pie and Spooky who were waiting for me. ''let's go home girls.'' I said with a smile. Later that night me and Golden Pie were watching television, Spooky Prank was off... somewhere. I turned to Golden Pie, I had a question I had to ask. ''Hey Golden did you notice something different about the technology? I mean we still have Television but where are video games, telephones and all that?'' ''I asked around apparently the humans stopped giving us technology after we discover it wasn't compatible with Equestria.'' When she caught my confused expression she continued. ''Apparently our magic doesn't quite agree with electric technology. The magic field of Equestria broke humans technology five time faster than they were supposed to. So Celestia decided to stop relying on their technology and created magic-friendly counterparts. For now we just have television it will take a while for cell phones and video games to come back.'' I sighed, I miss video games arleady. ''Winter Song.'' I looked at Golden curiously. ''I received invitation from my father to visit him in Los Pegasus do you want to come with me? I hear there a very popular amusement park close to his home maybe we could go before you have to leave on your mission.'' I smiled slyly at her. ''Is this a date?'' She shrugged with a smile. ''If it's what you want to call it my little bird.'' She said before kissing me on the forehead. I flushed at her affection, dammit she was always better than me to fluster ponies! ''I guess it could be nice. I don't think I ever visited Los Pegasus, I only heard Rainbow Dash talk about it.'' ''I'm sure you will like it's the most advanced Pegasus city in Equestria. Not as advanced as Manehattan but it still impressive, for Pegasi.'' I scrunched my nose. ''What is that suppose to mean?!'' She chuckled, ''Your tribe has it head in the clouds too often it will take a miracle to catch up to us earth ponies.'' She said while she stick her tongue out. I threw a pillow at her and she only laughed in response. Los PegasusLos Pegasus the biggest pegasus city ever made. Many ponies outside of Equestria believe that it is Cloudsdale that is bigger since it is the capital of the pegasus race. But Cloudsdale is merely the biggest city in the sky. Las Pegasus had many cloud houses but most of the buildings were on the ground. earth ponies and unicorns are welcomed in the city . Unlike Cloudsdale where the other tribes can't live there because they would fall throught the clouds. Nonetheless pegasi made the bulk of the population of the city. Los Pegasus is also one of the only pegasus city that doesn't have a heavy military history. Don't get me wrong you will find military history here. No matter where they go pegasi have too much loyalty to get away from the guards. But Los Pegasus didn't become what it is because of the guards but because of the entertainment industry. Manehattan is the capital of theatre but Los Pegasus is the capital of everything else in Equestria. Movies, video games, radio broadcast, fashion shows, etc. Las Pegasus was also the place where The Wonderbolts came the most often outside of Cloudsdale. I yawned as I stepped out of the train with Golden Pie. Los Pegasus had been a long way from Ponyville by train. A mare passed in front of me she was shaking like a leaf and her face was pale as if she had seen a ghost, wait a minute. ''Spooky Prank what did I tell you about scaring ponies?'' I glared at my daughter who was lazily floating beside me trying to hold back a grin. ''Oh come on! Don't be a stick in the mud. Scaring ponies is so much fun. At least I don't have to go on crazy and dangerous adventures to entertain myself like somepony I know.'' She said while looking at me. I huffed in response. ''I am the Guardian Goddess it's my job to protect ponies from danger you on the other hoof you have no excuses.'' ''Pfff you were going on adventures way before you became a Goddess. If I keep this up maybe I will become the Goddess of pranks!'' I rolled my eyes. ''If the Elder Gods name you a Goddess for that maybe Gaia wouldn't be the most evil of them all after all.'' My daughter huffed and float away with a pout. Golden Pie giggled at the exchange. I frowned and looked at her. ''Golden are you sure it's a good idea to visit your father with me? You know he never liked me that much.'' Golden Pie sighed sadly. ''My father is as stubborn as a earth pony, maybe because his ex wife and his own daughter are part of that race it rubbed of off him. He think that you failed me when Muerto Titiritero putted the curse on me and killed me. Instead of blaming Titiritero like he should, he blamed you and he's too stubborn to admit that it was my own fault. I'm the one that jumped in front of the curse to protect you. You had no way to stop it.'' I looked down. ''I did fail you. I should have killed that bastard before you became involved in this.'' Without warning I received a slap on the face. ''Ow!'' I exclaimed and looked at Golden Pie in shock. ''Don't ever say that again! You never failed me Winter. You think I didn't know what I got myself into when I started dating you?! You're mother is a hero! And it was clear from the moment I saw you that you wanted to follow in her hoofteps! If I was afraid of the danger I would have dated another mare! But I didn't! I love you Winter Song no matter when you are at home in bed with me or when you're out there risking your life for ponies you barely met I love all of you not just part of it! Maybe my father don't love you but I don't give a damn! You're stuck with me until the end of times and beyond!'' I stared at the wonderful mare in front of me and couldn't believe how lucky I was to be her wife. A few tears escaped from my eyes. ''I don't deserve somepony like you. I love you so much Golden Pie. Promise me you will never put yourself in danger for me again. I know it selfish of me to ask you that after all the time I put myself in danger. But you're stronger than me, when you died that day it destroyed me. I think that if I didn't died against Gaia I could have easily become somepony like Time Skip.'' ''Time Skip was evil you would never be like him.'' Golden Pie tried to reassure me. but I shook my head. ''The only difference between me and Time Skip is that the one who tried to kill his loved one was working for good people. If Titiritero was working for The Council I would have turned against them when you died.'' I sighed and looked at Golden Pie. I wiped away a few tears and said. ''Ponies think I am courageous because I'm the Guardian Goddess and I fight against dangerous foes. The truth is I'm a coward, I placed myself on the front line because I would prefer to die instead of losing any of you. My family is my greatest strenght but if I lose a single pony it become my biggest weakness. I don't know why I am so connected to my family but it always been like that as far as I can remember.'' Golden Pie smiled sadly at me. ''We ponies run on love. The most powerful we are the most we need. Celestia is the most powerful ruler of Ponykind and she love everypony as if they were her children. Each time Cadence needed to protect Equestria she needed her husband with her. Twilight would never have came this far without her friends. And when Luna felt like she lost the love of her subject she went mad with grief. The more powerful a pony is the more love they need. You're a Goddess now you will need all the love you can get.'' She gave me a hug and I melted in her embrace. We were interupted by the sound of Spooky Prank clearing her throat. ''Not that I don't like looking at my parent kissing each other but we should probably knock at the door.'' I looked in front of us and noticed that we had walked all the way to Soarin's house while we talked. Golden Pie walked in front of me and knocked at the door. For a few seconds there was silence. Finally the door opened to reveal Soarin former member of the Wonderbolts. When he saw his daughter a wide smile appeared on his face. ''Golden Pie you came! It's been a while kiddo.'' ''If you visited more often than just Heart Warming Eve and the Summer Sun Celebratrion it wouldn't have been a while.'' Golden Pie replied with a teasing smirk. ''Yeah but to be honest the Elysian Fields freak me out a little bit it's way too calm and peaceful it isn't natural.'' Soarin shuddered a bit. ''Hi grandpa!'' Spooky Prank exclaimed and gave him a hug. Soarin looked uncomfortable for a few seconds but he relaxed afterward. You might wonder how a ghost is giving a hug. It's rather simple really. Ghosts are made of pure magic, so they can hold things the same way a Unicorn hold things with their magic. I imagine Soarin isn't really comfortable to be hugged by a mass of magic but he still loved Spooky Prank too much to let it bother him. It was then that Soarin looked at me. As soon as he saw me a frown crossed his face. I couldn't help but flinch at the stare. But as soon as it came the frown disappeared hidden by a smile as he turned to his daughter once again. ''So how long are you going to stay Golden?'' My wife smiled. ''I'm not too sure I guess we will just leave when we miss our home. We can't stay more than a week though Winter has a mission from Harmony.'' Soarin frown once again at that. ''You're wife is leaving you again for some former leader that want a service from her Why did I expect any better from the mighty Guardian Goddess?'' Golden Pie glared at her father. ''Harmony is the reason why me and Winter are back in Equestria he deserve some help for what he did. Beside don't lecture her about leaving her wife alone. You left mom alone a lot of time when you were called by the Wonderbolts.'' ''Yes and that why our marriage was destroyed. Do you really want to follow the same mistakes of your mother?'' ''Enough!'' Spooky Prank screamed at the top of her lungs. ''We came to see you and go to the attraction park not for arguing how my mothers handle their relationship!'' We looked all stunned by the little ghost exclamation. Soarin sighed in defeat. ''Fine I can't tell you how to live your life.'' Then he turned at me. ''But I'm warning you Winter Song if you get my daughter involve in your dangerous missions again I will kill you.'' With that Soarin disappeared inside his house. We followed him with a heavy silence. I should have been very scared about the threat he gave me but for some reason I only felt pride for Soarin. I don't know a lot of ponies that would threaten a Goddess like that. We followed him inside. Soarin had various posters of himself with his team members of the Wonderbolts. I wonder why he left them. As far as I know he doesn't seem too injured to be a part of the team heck he doesn't seem injured at all. We sat on a large couch Soarin was sitting in a smaller one in front of us. He popped open a can of something called Sparkle Cola. The can had the cutie mark of Twilight on the front. Soarin took a sip of the soft drink and looked at Golden Pie. ''So Golden how is your mother? It's been a while since she talked to me.'' My wife grimaced at the question. ''Mom is saying that she feel like her life is getting staled in Ponyville. She said she's thinking of moving in one of those new ressources worlds.'' ''Ressources worlds?'' ''Ressources worlds?'' Me and Soarin said at the same time. Spooky Pranks was snickering at our expanse. Soarin looked displeased that he had something in common with me. Golden Pie looked at her father in amusement. ''Really dad? At least Winter has the excuse that she's been dead for the last fifty years, but you didn't hear anything about this?'' She shooked her head and sighed. ''Anyway in the old days a lot of people gave up on life and reincarnated because of some of the horrible life condition some worlds had. But nowaday most people have everything they need to live comfortably for the next few centuries. As you might expected less people want to move on and more people want to stay in their current life. Naturally this mean less and less natural ressources.'' ''In Equestria it isn't much of a issue since our plants and minerals grow so fast we don't know what to do with it but in other less magical universes it's becoming a real problem. So the Mortal Empire decided to create new worlds for the sole purpose of harvesting ressources. And mom is thinking of starting a new farm in one of those places. She would certainly be able to expand her farm a lot since these worlds don't tend to have a lot of inhabitants.'' I looked at Golden in awe. ''How do you know all this you've been back as long as I have and I knew nothing about this.'' Golden Pie smiled slyly at me. ''Well maybe if somepony studied what happened in the last fifty years instead of going on a crazy trip in Zebrica maybe she would have known.'' Soarin turned at me with an angry expression, he was about to open his mouth but before he could a pale filly passed through the ground and appeared directly in front of the ex-Wonderbolt. ''Boo!'' Soarin screamed like a mare and ran in his room and closed the door loudly behind him. The only sound remaining in the house was the shrill laughter of the ghost that scared him. ''Spooky Prank don't scare your grandfather!'' Golden Pie said to our daughter with a disaproving frown. ''Oh come on! Did you see his face it was hilarious! And his scream, oh my Celestia his scream! I will remember this forever!'' Spooky laughed some more as she remembered the scene. Golden Pie sighed in frustration. She then turned to me. ''I suppose we can't be too angry at her pranking ponies is her special talent after all. We should get some sleep my little bird tommorow we're going at the Los Pegasus amusement park.'' After we both were in bed Golden Pie kissed me sweetly on the lips. ''I love you Winter.'' I blushed and replied. ''I love you too Golden.'' I used my wings to give my wife a hug and we both blissfully fell to sleep. Author's Note I didn't really like this chapter. I don't know why but I was bored the whole time I wrote it. Fortunately I had more fun writiing the chapters after this. MarriageI was woke up by the smell of pancakes being cooked. I opened my eyes and saw that the bed was empty. I yawned and got out of bed and walked into the kitchen. Golden Pie was cooking with a smile while Spooky Prank was pouting in the corner. ''Spooky what is wrong? You don't look happy this morning.'' ''Nothing'' She tried to lie but it wasn't very convincing. ''Come on tell me why you're sulking.'' I tell her gently. Finally she sighed. ''It's just that when we were in the Elysian Fields I thought there was no disadvantage to not have a body. Then we came in Equestria and I could scare ponies with just my presence it was awesome! But then there little things like the fact I can't feel warmth or cold, I can't feel the earth under my hooves like other Earth Ponies, I will never be able to make love with another pony and this morning I smelled the pancakes it smelled so good I just had to take a bite. Not only I tasted nothing it passed right through me.'' After her explanation she returned to sulking facing away from me. I looked at Golden Pie and she gaved me a sad expression. ''Spooky... do you want to have a body?'' ''Harmony said I couldn't have one remember? It's not worth to think about it.'' ''Forget what Harmony said I'm sure we can find a way. The question is do you want to have a body or do you prefer to be a ghost?'' I asked her ''I-I don't know. I mean sure being alive probably has a lot of advantage but at the same time while I'm a ghost I can fly, I can pass throught walls and I'm never in danger of feeling pain.'' She replied while pawing at the ground awkwardly. ''How about this. I will try to find a way to give you a body and when I have found a way I will ask you again if you want to become alive or if you want to stay like this.'' She looked both pleased and guilty at the suggestion. ''But I don't want to make you waste all your time only to refuse the offer once you're done.'' ''Don't worry about it I would do anything for you my little ghost.'' Golden Pie looked at me as if she had just seen a fluffy cat rolled over. I blushed in embarrassment. Golden Pie looked as if she would cry if she had actual tears to shed. She pounced on me and gave me a hug. It wasn't your usual hug with warm fur embracing you it felt more like a Unicorn using her magic to give a hug. But it was heartwarming all the same. Soarin chose this moment to walked in the kitchen. He lifted an eyebrow at the scene but said nothing. He sat on one of the chair and I did the same. It wasn't too long before Golden Pie served Pancakes to the two of us and herself. The three of us ate silently while Spooky Prank had gone out doing Celestia know what. ''So... do one of you have a job?'' Soarin asked us. I responded first. ''Well I'm suppose to be a ambassador for the Mortal Empire, but I didn't get paid for it. I'm not even sure I will get paid at all maybe I will need to get another job.'' Soarin looked at me as if I was crazy. ''You accepted to work for the Empire without knowing if you get paid? Not only you're suicidal but you're dumb too.'' I glared at him. ''Dad! Don't insult my wife like that!'' Golden Pie looked very crossed with her father. ''She accept the job to get her and my life back. This is worth more than any bits in the world.'' Soarin grunted but didn't contradict her. ''So what about you Golden did you get a job?'' Soarin asked. Golden Pie shooked her head. ''We're still legally dead. It would be complicated to get a job with the name of somepony that died fifty years ago. Celestia is trying to fix it but it take time. The procedure isn't exactly common.'' Soarin looked at both of us. ''So if both of you doesn't have incomes how did you get by in the last three weeks?'' Golden pie rubbed her mane uncomfortably. ''The Princess has put us on the welfare until we get our own bits.'' Soarin looked pissed off at that. ''Is Celestia taking you for a infirm?! She will get a piece of my mind!'' ''Dad there nothing insulting about being a infirm! And beside we've been dead for fifty years like it or not me and Winter need help after being cut off from the livings for so long.'' Soarin still looked angry but he didn't replied. Gee so many ponies say Soarin is a upbeat guy but it seem like I'm only seeing his angry side today. ''Now if you excuse us dad me and Winter have to go. We will be at the amusement park for the rest of the day see you later!'' Golden Pie trotted out of the house without me. Noticing I was alone with my angry father-in-law I quickly finished my breakfast and ran after my wife. All around us was the screams of excited foals and the sound of rollercoaster dashing at hight speed on the tracks. It made me remember the carnival that moved to Canterlot every times Princess Celestia was hosting Summer Sun Celebration in the capital when I was just a filly. Only it was much bigger since this wasn't made to move away to another location. I turned to Golden Pie. ''What are we doing first?'' My wife turned to smirk at me. ''I heard of a ride that go throught water with several falls and it end with splashing ponies at the end I thought the mighty sea pony would like that.'' I frowned at her. ''I told you to stop calling me that it's a stupid nickname let it die arleady.'' ''That not what you're saying when you have too much salt, how did the song go arleady? Shoo be doo shoo shoo be doo.'' I flushed at the mention of that night. ''It's not funny! And I have only drink salt once!'' Is what I tried to say instead all that escaped my mouth is a embarassed squeak. Golden Pie and my daughter laughed at my expense. ''AHHHHHHHH!'' Golden Pie and Spooky Prank were screaming as we fell in the water. The splash was enough to drench the ponies that were on the small bridge in front of us. As we walked away we all laughed at the face the wet ponies had. Golden Pie turned to me. ''You didn't scream once Winter. Didn't you felt the adrenaline it felt like we were flying!'' I tried to not disappoint with my words. ''Exactly it felt like flying, it was exciting but for a pegasus like me it's a pretty standard feeling'' Golden Pie ears lowered. ''You must think my idea to come here was pretty silly huh? I should have though it wouldn't be anything special for you.'' Crap I made her feel her bad. ''But it is special Golden Pie. Not because of the silly attractions not even because we're in Los Pegasus. But because I'm here on a sunny day with the most perfect mare in all Equestria.'' Goldern Pie smiled sweetly at my words. Of course my daughter only looked in disgust. ''Ugh mom since when did you become so corny?'' I was about to retort angrily at her. But Golden Pie was faster than me. ''Wait until you have a coltfriend of your own then you will understand.'' ''I will never date a colt!'' Spooky Prank replied with a disgusted expression. Golden Pie had that smirk again. The one she had when somepony dug a hole for themself. ''Oh? Should I be expecting you to come home with a fillyfriend instead?'' The little ghost sputtered and if she had any blood I'm sure she would flush in embarassment. ''What make you think I'm interested in fillies?! I'm not like you!'' Golden Pie made a mock hurted expression. ''Oh you hurt me. I suppose that why you're scaring everypony away each time we go somewhere you're embarassed to be seen with me.'' Did I ever tell you that my wife is cruel? Any other ponies when they see another pony embarass themself they just laugh and move on but my wife just like to see how deep a hole somepony can make for themself. ''It's not like that!'' Spooky Prank said in frustration. When Golden only smiled in response Spooky Prank just screamed in frustration and floated away. ''You know you shouldn't antagonize our daughter like that.'' I said with a little worry for Spooky Prank. ''Oh come on Winter. She's fifty years old I know we have all the time in the world. But I don't want to wait another fifty years for my daughter to see somepony. I want to have grandfoals!'' I rose an eyebrow. ''And how would that work? In case you didn't notice she's a ghost.'' ''I don't know maybe the same way you got her.'' ''The reason we had Spooky Prank even throught we were dead is because I was pregnant before my death. Just long enough for her to have soul but not long enough for her to have the magic to create a new body of her own.'' I replied. ''But, but, grandfoals!'' She said with a whine that reminded me of a foal that wanted candies. I rolled my eyes. ''Don't you think you're rushing this? We didn't even been back from the Elysian Fields for more than a month. I don't intend to be dead again for a few centuries at least we have all the time in the world to worry about that later.'' ''Oh look a swan boat! Let's do this!'' My wife dragged us toward something simply called 'love tunnel' and instantly I wanted to run away as far as possible. But my wife being a earth pony and me just a pegasus meant that she was way stronger than me. Even with my struggle she had almost no troubles to drag me in the boat. It was now night time most of the attractions were closed. But a lot of ponies remain watching the sky as the fireworks illuminated the dark sky. Golden Pie had a hoof over me and was holding me tightly against her. While watching the spectacle I was reminded why I missed the mortal world so much. Sure the world of the livings wasn't always easy, you always had to worry about money. You could feel pain and sadness. You lived knowing that tommorow a new evil might arise and kill you for no other reason than because you were in it's way. But despite all that it was a wonderful place. Because all those mortals big or small want to create something. A story, a paint, a game, or something like this big firework and they do it because they want to see ponies smile at their work. It's a chaotic world you never know what the next day will be like and that why I liked it so much. Golden Pie smiled and said. ''You know Winter there a reason why I invited you here today. I wanted to make this night special so you would remember this forever.'' Without warning Golden Pie searched in her saddlebag and presented me a little box. She opened it, Inside was a flower the same color of Golden Pie's coat. ''Winter Song will you marry me?'' My eyes widen in shock not only because it was unexpected but also because... ''Golden, we're arleady married.'' Golden Pie smiled at my response. ''Not legally, we were married in the Elysian Fields but almost nopony outside our family know it exist. We are not married under any laws Winter. And I want to make our second wedding even more special than the first.'' I was about to tell her I didn't care about how the law saw us. But then I thought about it. You're suppose to be married until death and technically when we came back to Equestria a new life began for us. So by that logic our vows were brocken. I didn't knew why but the fact that we were not married anymore scared me a little so without hesitation I smiled and said. ''Of course I will marry you Golden Pie.'' This may be the start of a new life. But I would not let go of the ponies I love, not even death will separate me from my family. A Whole New WorldOne month It's been one month since I've been back in Equestria. ''So this is it? Today I will visit my first world?'' Harmony nodded beside me with a fatherly smile. The old Alicorn had appeared out of nowhere like he usually does. ''So what will be my first world?'' I asked. ''I pick a world you should feel familiar with. It's another version of Equestria. The difference is that they will have no knowledge of all this. The multiverse, the Elder Gods, the Mortal Empire, the reincarnations they won't know anything about it you will need to teach it to them slowly we don't want to overhelm them all at once.'' I nodded in understanding. ''There another reason why I chose you for this task Winter. The Mortal Empire wanted you because you're a hero to them a symbol that mortals can stand up to even a Elder God. With these difficult times ahead I wanted to indulge them but there a more important reason.'' Harmony sighed. ''We had sightings of Editor in the Gaia branch. It's has taken the form of a foal and has created chaos everywhere it goes. When you go in these worlds I want you to keep a eye open for Editor.'' I sighed. ''Even after all these years the influence of the Soul Reapers can still be felt in the multiverse.'' I turned to Harmony. ''So what is my job once I go in this world?'' ''Like I said you need to teach them about the multiverse, but more importantly you will be a judge. You will decide if these worlds are either too dangerous or too weak to join the Veil.'' Harmony looked sad for a second. ''Winter Song do you believe in fate?'' I shrugged. ''I don't know I always believed I had a free will but on the other hoof you create worlds that almost copy every events that happened in the fiction it's based on.'' ''Fate exist but it isn't set in stone like some mortals believe. I am the one that chose the fate of the mortals, the heroes, the simple peasants, even a simple ant has sometime a destiny set for it. And yes sometime I need to create a villain.'' ''How do you have time to write a destiny for so many ponies?'' ''When I create a world I'm in a sort of trance. one second equal hours to me. I would lie if I said every single living beings has every little details about their life planned for them. I only planned the big things.'' I looked at Harmony curiously. ''Was me saving the multiverse from Gaia in my destiny?'' Harmony shooked his head. ''The Elder Gods don't have a destiny everything Gaia did was out of the bound of fate. Everything you did to the Soul Reapers was your own choice.'' ''If fate is so easy to challenge why do so many ponies follow it?'' I asked. ''Well for one most people don't know they follow their fate. But it's like a instinct deep down inside of you. Most destiny have a happy ending and you mortals are sucker for happy endings so you follow your fate without question.'' Harmony replied with a teasing smirk. I changed of subject. ''So I'm the one that decide if they come in the Veil or not that a lot of responsibility.'' Harmony shooked his head. ''It's not as simple as that. The Empire has a system, basically every mortals will vote whether they want to join us or not. You only decide if they have a right to this vote or not. The inhabitants will decide the rest.'' ''Okay that sound a little less worse. But how long will I be gone in these worlds?'' I asked ''That depend if you give them the vote or not, if you don't it could take only a few days. But making contact with other worlds is a huge decision. It could take anywhere from weeks to months.'' I looked in horror. ''That mean I will almost never be home!'' Harmony laughed at my response. I was about to slap him before he explained. ''You think I will send you in another world only a few weeks after this one? Winter integrating new worlds in the Veil will be a very long process. The Mortal Empire can't keep track of all these worlds at the same time. That why you can only visit a world after a year minimum. sometime it will even be multiple years before you have another mission.'' I flushed in embarassment I really thought they would sent me in a new world almost every months. ''I thought you wanted to unite the worlds together quickly.'' ''We are not on a time limit Winter Song. Uniting the multiverse will probably take centuries if not millennia. It doesn't please me that so many mortals will still be bound by the rules of Gaia for so long but the mortals in these worlds are used to it and they will be reunited with their departed loved ones once they are united with us.'' Harmony looked at my house. ''You know Winter Song you have only been back for a month. Maybe you should bring your family with you for your first mission.'' I looked at him in shock. ''Are you sure the empire would approve? And didn't you say that Editor was on the loose?'' Harmony laughed. ''Don't worry about the empire they won't question my decision too much they know I could stripe all their power with a snap of my finger.'' I looked at his hoof. ''You don't have finger.'' Harmony looked surprise for a few seconds. ''Oh right! You must see me as a pony you do know this is not my true form. Mortals don't see how how we really look like I think our true form would overhelm you.'' I looked at him curiously. ''How do Elder Gods really look?'' ''Well it's hard to explain. We are being made of pure energy but we're also solid otherwise you would passed throught me when you touch me. Imagine the magic that make up the Veil given a anthromorphic form.'' ''Okay but why would that overhelm us?'' I asked a little confused. ''When you get close to Author do you feel like you're in the presence of a deep and ancient power that could destroy you if it's sneeze at you the wrong way?'' I nodded, around Author it feel like you are staring at a small sun but so much more powerful than that it feel like ancient and powerful secrets is hidden everywhere inside of him. ''Author has less than half of the power he had before the first Great War of The Gods. Imagine how much more overhelming he would be at full power.'' Harmony chuckled at my expression. ''Honestly if your mind didn't made up a appearance for us you would probably faint the moment you see us.'' Later I had gone back at my house to ask Golden Pie and Spooky Prank if they wanted to come with me. My daughter wasn't hard to convince. Golden Pie was a little reluctant at first but I was able to convince her it was safe. When we came outside Harmony created a portal with a goodbye we stepped inside into the new world that awaited us. You know a blue portal opening in the middle of the town and three strange ponies emerging from it might not have been the best first impression in hindsight. The Pony of Ponyvilles thought only shrugged at the sight and continued with their day. That is except a certain Rainbow maned pegasus who looked at the new arrival with suspicion. ''Harmony should have teleported us in the forest or something.'' I said annoyed. Golden Pie rolled her eyes. ''Oh yes because being a snack to the monsters is a better predicament than scaring a few ponies away.'' I puffed my chest and put a proud expression. ''Oh come on I'm the scariest thing that could be inside the Everfree Forest.'' ''And what make you so scary huh? Are you aliens that came her to suck out our brains?!'' Rainbow Dash asked as she landed in front of us with a frown. The smart thing would have been to reassure her that we mean no harm. Instead what came out of my mouth was. ''Sucking brains? Are you sure you're not confusing aliens with zombies?'' Before she could say anything else Spooky Prank appeared in front of Rainbow Dash and said. ''BOO!'' but surprisingly Rainbow Dash only continued to stare at me. ''Did you feel a breeze?'' Dash asked in confusion I only shrugged in response, After the confusion passed she resume her glaring at me. ''I got my eye on you.'' she said before flying away. ''She wasn't scare, why wasn't she scared? I always scare ponies the first time.'' Spooky Prank asked in confusion and disappointment. ''I think ponies from the Gaia branch can't see ghosts.'' I replied to my daughter which made her even sadder. I rolled my eyes. ''Don't worry I'm sure you can still make object floats and freak them out.'' With that the little ghost seem a lot happier. I turned to Golden Pie. ''What should we do first?'' ''Well the logical thing to do would be to find a inn where we could stay while we're here.'' I nodded and we began to walk. There a few things I noticed that are different about this Ponyville but the most noteworthy ones was that the friendship castle wasn't there at all even more surprising the Golden Oak library was still there and intact. Did that meant that Tirek never escaped here? The inn was made entirely of wood giving a rustic look. Working at the reception was a cream colored eldery mare. I was a little taken aback by her wrinkles at first. In the Kira Branch we are immortal. It's really rare to see somepony that look old. The only reason why you would see somepony that look old is because they like their appearance while they are older. Naturally Most ponies prefer to stay at the age of their prime. The only ponies I knew that liked to look old was Star Swirl The Bearded and Mayor Mare. The older mare looked up at us and smiled. ''Welcome to the Sleep In Inn. What can I do for you?'' Golden Pie was the one that adressed the mare. ''A room for two please.'' I was about to ask why a room for two while we were three but I remembered that Spooky doesn't sleep and the receptionist would probably question us if we ask for a room for three while she can only see two of us. ''How long will you stay?'' The mare asked us. I was the one to talk this time. ''We're not sure yet. We moved here for a... temporary job but we're not sure how long it will last.'' ''Well after a week you will have a discount. We include a breakfast but for the rest of the day you will have to find somewhere else to eat. My name is Love Dreamer but my friend just call me Lovey.'' I froze when I heard the name but I quickly regain my composure. ''Thank you miss Lovey we will see you soon.'' With that I trotted rapidly out of here. Golden Pie and Spooky Prank followed me in confusion. Once we were outside Golden Pie adressed me. ''What was that in there? You looked like you saw a ghost.'' She looked at Spooky. ''A ghost that isn't our daughter.'' ''You remember Free Dreamer and Roxanne?'' I asked them. Golden Pie nodded but Spooky Prank looked confused. ''I remember Roxanne is your first incarnation but who is Free Dreamer? The name sound similar to grandpa.'' Spooky Prank said. ''Free Dreamer is the true name of Time Skip, you know the insane time traveller that killed your grandfather a long time ago.'' ''Okay that doesn't explain why you were freaked out.'' Golden Pie replied. ''Millions of years ago when there was only one world in the multiverse Roxanne and Time Skip were part of a team of six people called the Dreamers that fought to created the Veil for the good of the mortals. I think we just found a third member of that group.'' Golden Pie and Spooky Pranks were understandably shocked at the revelation. The Dreamers were a relic of the past. Not much history survived of the time before the Veil and yet the legacy of these six could still be felt today. With all that is happening right now I'm not sure if finding the Dreamers is a good or bad thing. Lovey look friendly but what about the others. Time Skip was trouble enough and he was the runt of the group. Meeting The RoyaltyI knocked at the door of the Oak Tree Library. Golden Pie and Spooky Prank had decided to wait for me at the inn. The door opened and a annoyed Spike answered the door. Spike had grown up a lot in both of our universe he was now the size of a pony. ''You know you don't have to knock this is a public library.'' The dragon said clearly annoyed that I disturbed him. ''Sorry I need to speak to Pr-Twilight Sparkle.'' I was about to say Princess Twilight but I remembered that I didn't even knew if she became a Princess in this world. The dragon turned back and shouted. ''Twilight! There a mare here that want to see you!'' Spike motioned me to follow him and I obliged. Twilight came out of her labotary and smiled politely when she saw me. I instantly noticed that she had her pair of wings. So she was still a Princess here. ''Hello miss...'' ''Winter, my name is Winter Song.'' I replied, it was weird talking to Twilight as if she was a stranger. I knew her all my life. ''Well miss Song what can I do for you?'' The Princess of Friendship asked me. I remembered that Harmony told me to not overhelm too much at once so I decided to be vague. ''I'm a ambassador for a new empire that wanted to make contact with Equestria. I would be very grateful if you could warn Princess Celestia and Luna that I want to meet with them.'' ''Why didn't you just sent a letter from your empire instead of having us send it?'' Spike asked with a suspicious expression. Twilight nudge him with a frown before she began to write a letter. ''Well to be honest we can't come here with conventional means. Sending a letter from the Empire would have been... complicated.'' I replied. Twilight had that glint in her eyes that I knew all too well. ''I don't want to be rude. But I know every countries in Equis. If there was a new empire forming I would have known about it. So where are you from really?'' I should have known I couldn't hide anything from the Princess of the nerds, I sighed. ''Did you ever go to Canterlot High?'' Both Spike and Twilight were shocked by the question. ''By Canterlot High do you mean...'' Spike began to say. ''Yes the Canterlot high with the humans, Sunset Shimmer, the sirens and all that stuff.'' I replied. ''How do you know about all that? Did you came from there?'' Twilight asked me. I laughed at the question and shooked my head. ''No I have been a pony all my life. I asked you because since you arleady know the concept of alternate universe this will be a lot easier to explain. I come from a alternate version of your world. Most of the things are the same except you have a castle. But there one major difference.'' ''And that is?'' Twilight asked. She had stars in her eyes now. The scholar in her mind must be doing backflips. ''My Equestria is heavily connected with about half of the multiverse. Humans, aliens civilisations and Gods is a everyday thing for us. Fifty years ago the Elder Gods disbanded the council and in there place the Mortal Empire rose. And right now they want to make contact with the other half of the multiverse that been separated from us.'' ''You mean to tell me that we might be connected to hundred of other worlds?'' I nodded. ''It's a possibility but there a process for this. I am here to judge if you can fit in with us. I don't think there will be issues but it's my job to see if a world is either too dangerous or too weak to be in contact with the other worlds. Once it's done your world will have a worldwide vote to decide if you want to be with us or not.'' ''Are you sure you didn't just hit your head while coming here? Because that sound insane.'' Spike replied. Twilight glared at him angrily, but I just chuckled. ''You don't even know half of it. If you join us you should be prepare for weird. The multiverse is a crazy place.'' Spike was about to reply but he was interupted by a belch. A scroll appeared in front of him with Canterlot seal. Twilight excitedly opened it read aloud. ''Dear Princess Twilight, of course I will meet this ambassador although it is strange that she came to you instead of coming to me directly. Tell her she can meet me tommorow in Canterlot. Your Friend Princess Celestia.'' I smiled. ''Good Look like I have a date with royalty tommorow.'' I was about to leave but Twilight stopped me. ''Wait do you have a place to stay?'' The Alicorn asked. I nodded in response. ''I have a room in the Sleep In Inn.'' ''You could stay here if you want.'' Twilight said, she had a huge grin she must want me to stay here so she could ask me more question about where I'm from. But I shook my head. ''My wife and my filly are waiting for me at the inn maybe another time.'' ''So you're a fillyfooler?'' Spike asked which result with a slap on the head from Twilight. I wince at the term. ''I prefer the term lesbian, fillyfooler sound like a degratory term for pedophile.'' Spike looked horrified at what I said. ''What? No! It just a term we use there for a mare that like another mare!'' Spike replied in a panicked voice. ''I know you didn't meant it in that way but the term filly generally mean a underaged girl so...'' Twilight looked disgust as well. ''Things like rape is so rare in Equis I never even thought it could have been taken this way.'' We sat in a uncomfortable silence before Spike broke it. ''... So if you have a wife how the hay did you get a foal?'' I shrugged. ''Magic'' From the look I received he wasn't convinced. ''No I'm serious apparently the magic of love can make you pregnant but apparently it's very rare because you need to have little to no lust while making... Well you know what.'' It was Twilight turn to ask a question. ''Aren't you a little young to have a foal? You look no older than fifteen year old.'' ''My body is fourteen but I have live for sixty four years. It's a long story. But yeah I was young when I got a foal probably younger than I should have been. My life was complicated back then. I had magic inside of me than made me look and think older than I really was. They were able to remove the magic that made me older but in my head I was still sixteen even if my body was three years younger than that.'' Twilight looked at me weirdly. ''I never heard of magic like that.'' ''It's complicated I could explain you but I probably have arleady overhelm you arleady. Maybe next time.'' With that I left the library leaving a confused Twilight behind. Golden Pie had decided to stay in Ponville. She really wanted to meet everypony in the town in this universe. Spooky Prank had decided to follow me to Canterlot. The castle was just as I remembered. The two golden door was just as majestic and intimidating as usual. Two guards opened the door for me. As I entered the room I noticed Celestia was not alone. Twilight, Luna and Cadence were all here. I'm a little shocked they have gone throught the effort of bringing the Princess of Love here. I didn't think my meeting meant that much to Celestia. ''Hello miss Winter Song. Princess Twilight has fill me in of a few things about this meeting.'' Twilight gave me a sheepish smile. ''I'm curious as to why you wanted to meet me. From what Twilight told me you were only here to judge this world and then we would vote. I fail to see why you must see me maybe you are here as a diplomat for your empire?'' I chuckled. ''Nah the Mortal Empire respect me but they must know I would be a horrible politician. I don't show enough respect to the authority. I tend to treat everypony as my equal which ruffle the feathers of more than a few members of royalty.'' Celestia rose an eyebrow at that but said nothing. But I could see the ghost of a smile on her lips. I took a serious expression. ''Honestly I wanted to tell you more about the multiverse and the empire. There a lot of things to cover. When the ponies, griffons, buffallo, zebras and all the other races of Equis will vote I want them to know what they are getting into. As much as I would want to just tell them myself. They wouldn't trust the crazy alien mare telling them about the other worlds out there. But they would trust you the wise leader that guided them for more than a thousand years.'' She rosed a eyebrow. ''I thought you said you didn't respect authority enough.'' I chuckled. ''I don't respect you for your crown. I respect what you have done. Ponies are a peace-loving species but it take more than just a love for peace to have evade any wars for a thousand years. Even if you are not my Celestia you have made the same actions has her to make this land the country I love so much.'' Luna looked amuse at my speech. ''Are you sure you would be a horrible politician? Because I never liked a ambassador that much before.'' I blushed at the compliment. ''Gee mom way to lick her butt.'' I resist the urge to glared at the little ghost. Since they couldn't see or hear her they would think I'm crazy. Luna shocked me by looking directly at Spooky Prank. ''Hush child you should respect your family more than that.'' Twilight looked confuse. ''Princess Luna who are you talking to?'' Luna responded by making her horn glow. Her magic touched Spooky Prank and it disappeared. Twilight and Cadence were shocked as they look directly at my daughter. While Celestia and Luna didn't change of expression. I rubbed my head. ''Well that is awkward, I'm sorry princesses since nopony saw her I thought I could bring my daughter with me.'' ''Your daughter is a ghost?!'' Twilight asked in shock. Celestia laughed. ''Don't worry my little pony. I'm not offended that you have bring your family with you.'' ''Ghost aren't suppose to exist they are not scientifically possible!'' I smiled at the lavender Alicorn. ''Twilight where do you think magic come from?'' Twilight looked at me and instantly turned in lecture mode. ''Magic come from Equis. There a huge source of magic in the center of the planet that connected all living beings together. And we use this magic to cast spell.'' I smiled. ''Close Twilight but not entirely true. Magic come from your soul, however your soul need to constantly interact with magic to live. The magic your soul interact with doesn't come from just the planet it's in the whole universe wherever you go in this world you would still have your magic. The big source of magic in the middle of the planet is the soul of Equis itself. So yes Twilight ghost are possible.'' Twilight stood jaw agape. ''How do you know all this?'' ''I talk on a daily basis with the very being who created your universe.'' I respond casually. Which shocked even Celestia. ''You talked with the creator of all life?'' Twilight asked in shocked. But then her scholar mind took over. ''What is he like?!'' I grinned sheepishly. ''Well there really four creators. We call them the Elder Gods. There Kira who represent death, Gaia represent life, Harmony represent balance and Author the father of the three others is the Elder God of creation. Right now there only two of them left, Harmony and Author.'' Cadence looked worried. ''What happened to the two others?'' I had a grim frown. ''Gaia turned insane, she wanted to kill the entire human race and created a perfect world in her image. Kira tried to stop her and was killed. Now Gaia is in the Oasis prison well she will stay for the rest of her life.'' ''The god of death died?'' Luna asked. ''Well he's not really dead. You can't really kill a god even less a Elder God but he was imprisonned with so many powerful souls he must have lost all sense of consciousness a long while ago.'' ''Wait if the gods that represent life and death are gone why can we still reproduce and die at all?'' Twilight asked curiously. ''Gods might not be what you are thinking Twilight. Most ponies outside of our Empire must think gods are omnipotent beings that can bend the laws of physics on a whim. But they are not that powerful or knowledgeable. They are just like you and me the only difference is they can't die by conventional means and they are part of the most powerful family in the world.'' ''Now that Kira and Gaia are gone mortals have replace them in the role to create new worlds.'' I said ''How do simple mortals create new worlds?'' Luna asked curious. ''Well think of it like this. You and Celestia can rasie the moon and the sun alone right?'' They both nodded. ''But even if you are powerful and that it is your role to control the sun and the moon it doesn't mean that a group of Unicorns couldn't do it.'' ''Yes Unicorns used to control the celestial bodies before our rules.'' Luna replied. ''Our part of the multiverse is connected by a world called The Veil. It's a world made of pure and raw magic. It was created millions of years ago to facilitated the creation of new worlds. That how the mortals has been creating new universes.'' ''Why do you speak of the mortals as if you were not of them?'' Celestia asked with a suspicious expression. ''It's because mom is a Goddess!'' Spooky Prank replied excitedly. The Alicorns all turned to me with questioning expression. I rubbed my mane. ''It's more acurate to say I'm a Goddess in training. I have been named Goddess by Author but before I can physically be a Goddess I need to prove myself. Even then many won't recognise me as a Goddess.'' Twilight looked surprise. ''Why? If you prove yourself why would they doubt you?'' ''Because I wasn't born as a Goddess. Being a god is like being part of a royal family. And like royal families the ones who weren't born as nobles are looked down upon. A lot of Gods call ponies like me Fake Goddess. Even Celestia has been given that title in my world.'' Twilight looked really pissed off that ponies would call her mentor names like that. It was then that I remember something. ''How long ago did you became the elements of magic?'' I asked Twilight. She lifted a eyebrow at me. ''Why do you want to know?'' ''It just that in my world it's been more than sixty years. But I must be in the past here because you look pretty young.'' I replied. ''it's been sixty-eight years.'' I looked at her in shock. ''What am I old in your world?'' I shook my head. ''It's complicated. In my world we all age at the same rate as humans. Because the gods has chosen that humans should be the standard for maturity cycle. However once we reach our prime we simply stop aging.'' ''That not possible you can't stop aging!'' Twilight screamed. ''Tell that to Celestia.'' I replied with a amused smirk. Luna giggled at my response. ''That not the same she's a naturally born Alicorn!'' She replied as if that explained everything. Luna decided to answer my question. ''From what I remember. Twilight said humans live around eighty years sometime more sometime less. Ponies in our world have a lifespan of around three hundred years.'' Celestia looked worried. ''If you don't age how do you deal with overpopulation?'' I smiled. ''Like I said we can create new worlds and export ressources from there. Not only that but we can make our planet bigger by fusionning a empty planets with our. Really the biggest problem the commonfolk deal with is boredom after living for thousands of years.'' Then I remembered something. ''Oh yes I think this will be the most controversial topic about your world joining the rest.'' The Princesses steel themself all of them arleady used to hear bad news. ''In our side of the multiverse suicide is looked down upon but not as much as your world. Really suicide in my world is is considered as worse as just running away from your family and never talk to them again.'' They looked shock at that. ''But why would you treat it this lightly?'' Cadence asked me. ''Well like I said we live forever some ponies can't handle the boredom after thousand of years sometime. Not only that but since we also know what come after death some ponies are less nervous about commiting the act.'' Celestia gulped and asked. ''What come after death? Can you tell us or did your empire forbide you?'' She looked really anxious to know. I can imagine why. She must have lost so many ponies never knowing where they go. ''It depend if you come from the Kira branch or the Gaia branch-'' ''Wait, wait. Branches? What are you talking about?'' The Princess of love asked. I sighed I forgot they know nothing at all. ''They are two side of the multiverse. The Kira branch is where I come from. We are all connected and we live forever. The Gaia branch is you. All separated worlds and only live for a limited time.'' They nodded understanding. ''Anyway in the Kira branch the only way for us to die is if we lose all your magic. If that happens we lose all our memories and we come back to life in another body. We call it reincarnation.'' ''Wait you mean that reincarnation is true?'' Twilight asked in surprise. ''You know of it?'' I asked equallly surprise they had the concept at all. ''Yes in Neighpone they believe that when you die you can come back to life into anything, another pony, a bird, a tree.'' I nodded. ''Yes it work like that. Except we can't become animals sapient beings stay sapient beings. We can change of species but we will always stay inteligent.'' Twilight sighed in relief. Then Celestia asked. ''What about Gaia branch?'' ''Well I'm not sure how the Empire handle it but back in the day. When you died you met with The Council of The Gods from there you had a choice. Return to the Gaia branch and lose all your memories or chose a life in a new world in the Kira Branch with all your memories. My father used to be a human from the Gaia branch when he died he decided to come in Equestria as a pony.'' ''Why didn't he stay humans?'' Twilight asked me. ''Humans have a weaker soul than us. They can't handle all the magic in Equis it kill them slowly. But knowing my father he would probably became a pony even if he didn't have to.'' ''So that means that the founder of Equestria could still be alive in a different world?'' Celestia asked me. ''I-I don't know Princess Celestia I mean yes it's a possibility but it's been at least two thousands years anything could have happen in this long period of time.'' I replied sadly, but the hope in Celestia's eyes didn't vanish. Luna was the one to talk next. ''That a lot of information to digest did you forget anything or did you tell us everything?'' ''I told you all the basic. There will be a lot of things to learn along the way but that for another time.'' Luna smiled. ''Indeed it is. You have talked a lot about your world now let's talk about you. I'm curious to know about your life in your world.'' I became nervous as all the Princesses looked at me with expectant smiles. ''Come now my life would bore you I'm just a simple ambassador.'' ''I don't believe that for a second let us depart to the dining room this room is way too formal for what we will talk about.'' Luna said before she grabbed me with her levitation spell. ''Eep! Spooky help me!'' The little ghost only laughed at my predicament. Traitor! Different World Same SillinessNot only did they forced me in the dining room. The Princesses had seen fit to invited the other elements bearers and my wife in Canterlot. ''Hello my little bird.'' Golden Pie said as she nuzzled me. As if that wasn't embarassing enough I could hear Cadence squeal in delight in the corner. But what was more heartbreaking for me than my embarassment was when Fluttershy had seen me. She only hide under her mane and barely talked to me. I know this Fluttershy is not my mother but it still hurt. Luna had still that smirk she had since she dragged me here. Finally she talked. ''So you have a interesting family a ghost and a wife.'' I frown at that. ''Do you have problem with that?'' ''Of course not. Even before my banishement Homosexuality was accepted. But at the time they couldn't marry. Ponies don't tend to judge but if there one thing they hate, especially earth ponies, is changing traditions and the traditions was a mare and a stallion. At that time being with a mare was seen as something you do when they were no more stallions to court the ratio of male females was even worse back then. Did your Equestria had issue with that?'' I shooked my head. ''The Elder Gods quickly disaproved of bigotry for these sort of things. They also explained very early how sexuality work before science was advance enough to look into it. When a God disaprove of your bigotry and tell you how it work you should reconsider where you stand. But I would be lying if we didn't have issues. While we didn't have issues with sexuality we had issue with interspecies relationship. When the Crystal Empire reappeared they still had the mindset that you should only love a pony. Cadence had a lot of work to do to make them more acceptant.'' ''So I'm curious about the rest of your family.'' Luna said with a eager smile. I rubbed my mane. ''Well like I said my father used to be human. My sister is a elementalist like me.'' Luna rosed a eyebrow. While the rest of the ponies who heard the conversation turned to me. Twilight was the first to ask. ''What a elementalist?'' I facehoof I totally forgot to tell them about that. ''It would be simpler if I showed you.'' The ponies looked in confusion except Golden Pie and Spooky Prank who looked excited. I closed my eyes in concentration. Without warning I casted a downpour of water on the floor. When it created a small puddle I took the water and moved it around with my magic. The ponies looked in shock as the water circled around me. Finally returned the water on the ground and made it take the form of a pony once the water had the shap I wanted I casted another spell and frozed the water. Now in the center of the dining room was a perfect ice sculpture of Princess Celestia. I turned to the shocked crowd and bowed. ''I'm a water elementalist I control everything related to water. Ice, mist, snow you name it I can do it. My sister is a fire elementalist like the name imply she control fire.'' When I turned back to the sculpture I noticed that the Celestia of ice had a moustache. ''Bravo! bravo! What a impressive display of magic!'' I groaned arleady recognising the voice. ''Discord.'' I said flatly. ''Don't be such a sourpuss. Guardian Goddess.'' I looked at him in shock. ''How do you know my title?!'' The draconequus rolled his eyes. ''Please I'm the master of Chaos do you really think I wouldn't know about your precious multiverse?'' ''It's reassuring to know that no matter the universe you're in you're just as annoying.'' I said not amused. Discord huffed. ''Fine I will leave you to your little girls night.'' With a snap of his finger he disappeared. I sighed in relief. I knew Discord wasn't a bad guy anymore but he just had a gift to irritate me. Maybe because he reminded me of Time Skip when he was still evil. Luna had that annoying smirk again. ''So you told us about your father and your sister. What about your mother who is she.'' I turned to look at the bearers Fluttershy was still hiding from me but she was talking to Applejack. ''My mom is Fluttershy.'' I replied not looking at Luna directly but I still could feel she was shocked at the response. Rainbow Dash was the first to speak. ''Wait a minute! In your world not only Fluttershy has a coltfriend but she had two foals with him?!'' ''Eep!'' Fluttershy said and hide herself behind Twilight. ''Technically she only had one foal with my father. I'm adopted.'' I turned to Luna with a smirked. ''You think the fact that my foal is a ghost and that I have a wife is weird? I am the reincarnation of my father. Somehow the reincarnation process has been halted and now there two incarnation of the same soul alive at the same time. My father and me. I don't have bioligical parents but spiritually I'm more closer to my father than any other foals.'' Twilight groaned. ''I'm not sure I want to join the multiverse anymore it's too weird.'' ''Am I a good mother?'' Fluttershy asked quietly. I smiled at her. ''The best in all Equis.'' ''Dawwww'' The rest of the mares said and I blushed. I turned to Celestia. ''Speaking of mother does Epona exist in this world?'' Celestia shook her head. ''I'm afraid I don't know her who is she?'' I smirked. ''In my world she is your daughter. His father is a time traveller called The Doctor a stallion that saved the universe from aliens treat hundred of times. You would think that with two amazing parents like that Epona would turn out to be amazing. Unfortunately the only legendary thing she has is how legendary long her naps are. She's the laziest mare you will ever meet...'' All day long the dining room was filled of nostalgic stories and laughter. We had passed all the day there and when night came Celestia invited us to sleep in her guest rooms. One week and half had passed since we came in this world. Today was finally the day. Celestia would talk to everypony about the multiverse and the vote would begin. I missed home a little but as long as I was with Golden Pie and Spooky Pranks I was okay. Thousands of ponies from all four corner of Equestria had come in front of the castle for the announcement. Some were ambassadors like me that would report of the events here back in their country, some were journalists waiting eagerly to print the next news story and others were just curious ponies wanting to see what the fuss was about. Finally Princess Celestia step out on the balcony. The sound of trumpets was heard from both side of her. Celestia stopped walking when she arrived at the edge of the balcony. She looked down at the crowd with a serene smile and clear her throat. ''Welcome my little ponies. We are gathered here today because of a tremendous occasion. This might be the biggest thing that happened to Equestria since the coronation of Twilight Sparkle.'' The ponies in the crowd muttered in each others and more than a few flashes of cameras appeared aimed toward Celestia. On my end I was a little surprised at the claim. Equestria was attacked by world-ending monsters almost every years. Is Twilight coronation really the biggest thing that happened in this Equestria since the last sixty years? Or did this Celestia hide all these threats to her subjects to not cause panic? Regardless Celestia continued with her speech. ''A few days ago me and the other Princesses have made contact with the representative of a new nation.'' Confused mutters were heard in the crowd. ''I know what you must be thinking.'' The Princess said in response to the confusion. ''Since we know every major nations of Equis this 'representative' must be nothing more than a inhabitants of a obscure tribe or something equally small. I assure you this is not the case. This pony came from Equestria. Only not our Equestria but the one from a parallel world to our.'' The crowd went from muttering to shouting. ''Parallel world? Did she mean like a alien or something?!'' A excited colt asked with enthusiasm. ''Has our Princess finally gone senile with her old age? Another Equestria as if that was possible.'' Said a noble mare. ''I knew that she was hiding hidden world from us! If another Equestria then humans must exist too!'' A mare that I assumed was Lyra said. Only I never saw Lyra look that crazy even when she talked about her sea ponies. All the while the click of the cameras went off like crazy. ''Everypony calm down!'' Celestia said with the Canterlot. If the loud voice wasn't enough to calm the crowd down her authoritarian stare did the job. ''Now... I know that the fact that ther is other worlds out there might be hard to believe. But this is not the first time we came in contact with another world. There is another world also similars to ours that we've been in contact. We decided to hide it's existence because this world had no magic and thus very vulnerable to our world.'' ''This situation is different however. Not only because this other Equestria has also magic but because this Equestria is connected to thousands of other universes. The worlds are ruled by hundred of emperors each representing their own species. And they have taken a interest in annexing worlds like our in their empire.'' Yike she could have word that better. Now we sound like some sort of invaders. As I predicted the crowd began to shout worriedly at the new. I decided right then that maybe Celestia still didn't understand enough of this to make her speech and maybe seeing the scary 'monster' of the other world would calm them down. Without warning I open my wings and flew in direction of the balcony. Celestia saw me coming she looked worried that I decided to present myself but she took a step back to let me talk regardless. The crowd turned silent when they saw me flying. The guards had tensed trying to judge if I was a threat to the Princess. When Celestia shook her head at them they relaxed. I cleared my throat and addressed the ponies bellow. ''Hello everypony! My name is Winter Song and I am the 'Spooky alien from another world'.'' I said with a mock scary voice. Only a few ponies chuckled but most of the crowd had relaxed slightly after that. ''Now I don't really know how this must all sound to you. I lived with thousands of other worlds all my life. Now the way Princess Celestia presented it might sound like we will take your world by force. But this is very far from the truth. If you join us you will have just as much rights as any of us and you will be free to continue your life as you always been the difference is that you will have contact with a lot of other nations.'' I took a breath. ''Imagine a world with talking cat, cities of gold built in the sky that even the earth ponies and unicorns could live in, travelling in possibles future of Equestria and even travelling in space at the speed of light and visit undiscovered planets in another galaxy. All of this is possible in this crazy place we call the multiverse.'' The ponies looked amazed at the possibilities but I had to rain on their parade. ''Now I won't lie to you and say this is all sunshine and rainbows. Since you will be in contact with many worlds. You could meet very powerful enemies. You could discover horific new forms of magic and technology and since you will join a empire it's possible that some laws will pass that you will not agree with.'' I let them diggest that. ''But ultimately this is not my choice to make and this is not even your Princess choice to make. This is a choice that will only be decided by the most important pony... you.'' The crowd looked confuse at that. I stepped down and Celestia talked again. ''The Mortal Empire has decide to host a vote that every sapient races of Equis will participate in. Whether or not we will make contact with all these worlds will be decides by all our votes. Take time to decide carefully your choice the vote will be open for the next three months. And with that I must depart.'' The cameras flashed in a frenzy as Celestia returned in the castle. On my part I returned at the side of Golden ^Pie and Spooky Prank. Later that day we had joined Princess Celestia in her castle. ''Winter Song.'' The Alicorn started to say. ''Yes?'' ''It was rather foolish to cut me in my speech. But thank you I think it worked for the best. If they hadn't seen you in person they would have probably panicked a lot more. But I noticed you didn't talk about the gods or the immortality. From what I understood it seemed like a important part of your world.'' I nodded. ''In my world gods has a different meaning than yours. For us they are just a powerful royal family. For you they are omnipotent beings capable of ending all life with a snap of their fingers. I didn't want them to panic more than they really need.'' ''And the immortality?'' The Princess asked. I sighed. ''I feel like if I tell them that no only they can live forever but can also be reunited with their departed loved ones in the next few months it would affect their votes too much. I don't want them to join us just for the immortality. Even if they don't join us in the next few months they will come in the Kira branch once it's their turn to go.'' ''I feel like we should tell them. Sure most of them would like to live forever with the ones they love. But what about the ones that just want to live a normal life become old and move on to the next life?'' I rose a eyebrow. ''You make it sound like the life we live is not normal.'' She looked surprise at the accusation but relaxed when I snickered. ''I guess you're right it's just I don't know a lot of ponies that want to go old. I mean there is Star Swirl The Bearded that decided to go old because and I quote: 'The white beard go with my costume.' It was Celestia turn to snicker at that. ''What about the other founders what became of them in your world?'' She asked curiously. I shrugged. ''I don't know for most of them I just assumed they moved on once you, I mean the other you, took control of Equestria.'' Celestia looked disappointed at that. ''But I do know about what happened to one of them.'' Her ears perked up. ''After she finished her training with Star Swirl Clover The Clever became the aprentice of Harmony. Since she knew everything about Unicorn magic she decided to turn to elemental magic, the magic I used a few days ago to make that sculpture. I don't know how it happened but someday she misused her magic and became a tree called the Tree of Harmony.'' ''WHAT?!'' It was a rare sight to see Celestia shocked like that. ''Judging by your reaction this tree exist in this world too.'' I replied. ''The Clover of this world couldn't have turn into the could she?'' Celesti asked. I rose an eyebrow. ''You mean you don't know what happened to her?'' ''No, when we received a distress letter from the Crystal Empire we rushed there to defeat Sombra. When we were gone Grogar The Necromancer attacked Everfree City. When we came back Star Swirl had defeated him but all the founders had been engulfed in his dark magic... we assumed they were dead. Now I'm not so sure.'' Without a word Celestia walked away. I sighed, not more than two weeks here and I'm arleady involved in a more than a thousand years old mystery. It was going so well too. Origins of HarmonyEven thought showing myself on that balcony had help ponies calm themself it had consequences once I came back in Ponyville. The ponies in town looked at me warily. They were still friendly but I wasn't just a stranger coming to visit their town anymore, I was the alien ambassador that changed everything they thought they knew about the world. But all wasn't bad, I had become a friend with the element bearers of this world. Still it was more of a acquaintance than true friendship. I had to remind myself that they were not my family just a different version of them. Fluttershy was the most distant of them all I imagine she's embarass that another Fluttershy is my mother. It might be better this way if we talked more often I might call her mom by accident and embarass her even more. The one I was closer to was Twilight. Which is kinda ironic, I love Twilight but out of all my aunts she was the one I talked the less not because I don't like her but because she was too busy with her royal duties. I imagine I'm closer to her here. Because not only I am part of her royal duties as long as I'm here but also being the nerd she is she probably try to get all the informations she can out of me about the other universes. Today despite everything that happened I had nothing to do. Golden Pie would scream at me if I wasted the bits we had on the local arcade so I decided to take my father's advice and relax at Sweet Apple Acres. I let ou a content sigh as the wind blew my mane the rustling of the leaves all around me was like a soft melody accompanying the singing of the birds. In the distance I could hear the apple family eating breakfast and laughing at jokes Granny Smith had made. You know my father was right this place has a very relaxing aura around it. I felt almost at home just standing there and I wasn't even in my own world. My thoughts were interupted when a shadow passed over me. Looking up I saw a big golden carriage pulled by two pegasus stallions. Sitting on the carriage itself was the regal Princess Celestia. Curious I watched where the carriage was going. I expected it was going to stop in Ponyville. But it surprised me when the carriage instead ignored the town completely and went right into the Everfree Forest I should not snoop into the Princess business but... ah buck it it's not like she will mind, right? With that thought I spread my wings and flew in direction of the forest. I didn't have to search for too long before I saw a empty golden carriage that sat outside of a familiar cave. I should have expected Celestia would become curious about the tree after everything I said. I landed on the ground and saw Celestia approaching the tree. I was about to say hello but before I could say anything I had a pair of spears pointed directly in my face. ''Who goes there?!'' Said two royal guards as they frowned down at me. If I was a lesser mare I might have peed myself at the sight. But as it stand I only gave them an annoyed frown. Celestia looked back to see what was the commotion about. She only sighed when she saw me. ''Guards lets her pass she's a friend.'' The guards immediatly relaxed and removed their spears from my face. ''What are you doing here Winter Song?'' Celestia asked me. I shrugged. ''I saw your carriage and was wondering what a Princess was doing in this forest. And I also thought maybe I could help you.'' Without a word Celestia turned back to the tree. She touched the crystaline bark of the tree and frowned. ''It doesn't seem any different than the last time I saw it. Even if Clover The Clever is in there there no way to contact her.'' That when I thought of something. ''Wait Celestia I might have a solution.'' Celestia perked up at that. ''Don't get your hope up after all this is something that work in my world but it doesn't mean it will work here.'' Celestia looked a little disappointed at that but she nodded. I cleared my throat and approached the tree. ''We are humble agents of harmony and peace, with the departed we wish to speak. Their eternal rewards we promise to not disturb.'' The Princess looked at me as if I had grown a second head. The Tree of Harmony glowed with a bright blue light and with a loud zap of magic a swirling portal appeared in front of us. Princess Celestia stood there mouth agap. ''What... is this?'' ''Followed me Princess Celestia. You might have your wish sooner than you think.'' With that I motioned her to follow me and I stepped into the portal. It turned out Celestia wasn't the only one to be surprise today. The Elysian Fields I had lived in had a very small population that consisted of a collection of small villages. What stood before me was a massive city that could easily rivalised with Manehattan. A sign in the distance proudly proclaim: Welcome to Elysian City. In retrospect it made sense. My world didn't have a lot of dead since we were all ageless. But this world was a Gaia world where the majority of living things pass away after a limit of time. In the distance we could see the spirits of ponies happily frolicking throught the city. ''What is this place?'' Celestia asked me bewildered. I was about to respond but as it is often the case I was once again interupted. With a pop of magic a familiar Unicorn appeared in front of us. ''Hello Celestia I never expected to see you here.'' The Unicorn immediatly had the air cut out of her as Celestia takle-hug her. ''Clover! I'm so happy to see you!'' For a few second Celestia wasn't the immortal ruler of Equestria. But just a filly who had finally found her fillyhood friend. Clover as I knew her had usually a stoic expression but when she was huged by Celestia she had a grin that could almost rivalised with Pinkie Pie. But after a few minutes the two of them composed themself. Clover turned to me and raised an eyebrow. ''You are a strange mare. I can feel harmonic magic all over you and yet I never heard or seen you before.'' ''It's complicated.'' I responded simply. ''Tell me.'' Clover responded equally simply. I sighed. ''I come from another Equestria where I'm the daughter of Fluttershy.'' Clover hmm'd at that. ''Being the daughter of a element of harmony would certainly make you have contact with harmonic magic but not as much as you have. Not even ponies who lived here for centuries have that much on them it's like it's burried deep into your soul.'' And then I understood what she had sense. ''Do you by chance know Elder Harmony?'' Clover looked puzzled at my question... right this would make this more complicated. ''I have what we call a divine spark. Basically if I prove to be worthy I will become a Goddess.'' Clover looked shocked. ''You mean to tell me you are a divinity?'' I resist the urge to facehoof. ''Yes and no. If you imagine a omnipotent being this is not what I will be. Beings like that doesn't exist. If I ascend I would be more like Celestia than anything else.'' Cloverstill looked confused. ''Anyway...'' I continued. ''Since you don't know Elder Harmony how did you came up with the password that let us in?'' The Unicorn looked confused. ''Password? What Password? You mean what you said before I let you in? I just assume since you knew so much of Elysian City arleady there was no point to keep you out.'' I facehoof at that. It was Celestia turn to ask questions. ''Clover, what happened to the other founders are they here with you?'' The Unicorn's expression turned grim at that. ''Unfortunately no. They can't come here because they aren't dead.'' ''WHAT?!'' Celestia screamed in shock. I sighed in frustration, here we go again what type of eldritch abomination I will have to fight this time? ''When we fought Grogar and his army of undead. I was mortally wounded, I know it sound cowardly but I was afraid to die. I had studied a spell that could make a soul jump from a body to another. Since Grogar was the one to blame for all this I tried to take over his body. The only problem is that I missed my mark and my soul was sent into a tree. I don't know how it happened but somehow becoming a tree made me more powerful. I could absorb the ambient magic and feel everything inside the thaumatic field. After a decade or so I grew into a crystaline form and into the Tree of Harmony you know today.'' ''What about the others? What happened to them?'' Celestia asked almost pleadingly. ''Like I sad being a tree made me more powerful. With a powerful wave of magic I attacked Grogar and I imprisoned him and his darkness under Everfree forest. Why do you think the tree keep the plants in check? It because I put a barrier underground to make sure Grogar doesn't come back. Unfortunately before he was completely imprisoned he took the founders and his army of undead with him underground in a dark realm called Tambelon. It was only later that I understood that the magic I had used was harmonic magic.'' ''If only we had waited a little longer before attaking Sombra none of this would have happened!'' Celestia said angrily. Clover shook her head sadly. ''If you and Luna didn't go he would have waited. Sombra and Grogar worked together to topple you from your throne.'' Celestia looked at Clover with surprise. ''How do you know this?'' With a grim frown Clover said. ''Because Sombra was Grogar's apprentice.'' Celestia had stayed in the city for hours. She had taken the chance to meet ponies she had lost throught the centuries. When we left it was nighttime. ''Look like Princess Luna had to lower the sun for you. I better return to the Inn my family must be worried about me.'' Before I could spread my wings Celestia caught me in a hug. ''Thank you Winter Song for showing me this place. You have no idea how much weight has been lift knowing all my dear friends still live a happy and peaceful life even after their death.'' I smiled at her but then a thought occur to me. ''Hey since you are arleady reunited with your departed friends you must have lost your motivation to join the rest of the multiverse.'' Celestia laughed at that. ''Maybe I lost a pretty big motivation. But you have no idea how boring little old Equestria can be after two thousands years. I think being connected to other worlds is exactly what I need to make this place less boring.'' I rose a eyebrow at that. ''You almost sound like Discord there.'' Celestia chuckle. ''It's not just Discord all immortals feel that way it's just that Discord has no restrain at all. You will probably feel this way someday. It might take longer for you since you have all these interestings worlds to explore but you will get there someday.'' ''Actually I kind of know how you fell maybe not as worse but... In my world we also have a Elysian Fields it's a lot smaller than this version but it's just as peaceful. Anyway I spent fifty years there with my wife and Spooky Prank. I was happy for the first thirty years, but after a while of not doing adventures or having the usual Ponyville chaos it became boring. Don't get me wrong I was happy to not having to fight world-ending evils anymore but is it too much to ask to have a little monster rampage from time to time?'' Celestia smiled. ''I'm not surprise you feel this way. You have been born in a family of heroes. The quiet and easy life isn't made for ponies like us and yet it is the life we wish on the ponies we love.'' ''i am not a hero. I'm too violent to be a true hero.'' I replied. ''What do you mean by that Winter?'' Celestia asked me. ''It just that everypony threat me like a hero because I have beaten Gaia. Don't get me wrong she deserved every punched I gave her. But still if my mother and her friends had beaten her they would probably have reformed her and made her a powerful ally. Instead she's rotting in the higest security prison of the Empire her power being wasted on a imprisoned psycopath.'' Celstia put a hoof on me. ''Winter I can't deny that your mother is a better hero than you...'' I winced at that. ''But she's also a better hero than me. You feel guilty for not being able to reformed from what I understood one of your rulers. On the other hoof I wasn't even able to reform my own sister how did you think I felt when my own student reformed her as if it was nothing?'' I looked at her. ''What's your point Princess Celestia?'' ''There are better heroes than both of us out there but that doesn't mean we are not important. We might not have save the villains but we have created a future for the heroes who will be able to do it. This is my advice to you Winter Song if you are not good enough find the pony who is and clear the way for them.'' With that Celestia left with a mighty flap of her wings. Leaving me alone to think. The Return of Tambelon Part 1Another week had passed in the Gaia's version of Equestria. The vote was pretty even thus far, I hoped that in the end ponies will vote yes. Because otherwise I would have to come back here every five years and ask for a vote again. Not that I mind to come back that much but it would slow down the unification of the multiverse. Today since nothing was happening I decided to stay in bed with Golden Pie. Well okay it was partly because nothing was happening. The real reason is because my wife would kill me if I left her in that state. She throught it would be a good idea to win some bits in a drinking contest. Now salt don't work the same way alchohol does. I mean when we drink it it has the same effect but when we get a hangover we don't get a headache. Instead we get this feeling of being totally spent our entire body too numb to even move. That is because unlike alchohol, salt is not a drug. But for magic user it might as well be. It disrupt the flow of our magic making it going slower and slower. The most magic you had the more lightweight you were. That why earth ponies were such good drinkers they have less magic than the other races. For the same reasons unicorns are mostly lightweight. Me I didn't touch salt. I had once and never did again a small glass was all I need before I was sent toppling on the floor. That also why the Princesses doesn't drink most ponies think it's because they are too powerful but the true reason is because the stuff would sent them in a drunken frenzy with just a pinch. We also had alchohol but it don't affect magic user as much. Ponies have a really strong connection with their soul to a point that their soul memories is almost a backup brain. Alchohol would only give us the feeling as if we were in lucid dream which some ponies like. But it isn't the sensation most ponies want when they drink. I looked at the clock and noticed it was ten in the morning. I kissed Golden Pie on the forehead. ''I will get the breakfast for us if I wait longer there won't be any left.'' Golden Pie mumbled a reply that sounded vaguely like a 'okay'. As soon as I step out of the room I was assault by a little ghost. ''Ugh! You're finally I have been waiting for hours!'' I continued to walk and replied to her at the same time. ''Since when do you wait for me to have fun?'' I received some strange looks by ponies who assumed I talked to myself. Finally we arrived in the kitchen. ''I know but this place is boring! You can only move chairs so many times before the ponies reaction become all the same. If all Gaia worlds are like that I want a body and quick!'' I rolled my eyes. Leave it to my daughter to want a body not because she want to live but because she wanted better ways to scare ponies. Lovey smiled at us when we arrived downstair. There was a small cafeteria backdoor. Since the breakfast was include in the expenses of our room I just took two plates and came back upstair. I had one plate in my mouth and I had to balance the other on my back. It's moment like these that make me wish I was born a unicorn but then I remember all the awesome things I can do as a pegasus. Later that morning Golden Pie was eating her toasts very slowly. I could see with her movement that it took all her effort to not let the food fall on the bed. I had arleady finish all my plate a while ago but I still groaned when our peaceful morning was interupted by a knock on the door. A part of me just wanted to ignore it and return to bed but when the knocks turned frantic I decided I was going to respond. On the other side of the door was Princess Celestia. It was a little surprising to see her coming here. Usually she summon the ponies she want to see. But what was really shocking was the fact that she looked like a wreck. Her etheral mane was disheveled, her eyes were bloodshot and her fur was matted. Certainly not a state royalty should be in. ''Princess Celestia? What's wrong?'' I asked cautiously. ''Two days ago I talked to Clover. The rest of the founders along with hundred of ponies from Everfree city were kept prisonner inside Tambelon for all this time. In my arroguance I ask her to release Grogar. I was so sure we would win once again like we always does. But the elements bearers have shown no sign of life for the last thirty six hours.'' ''Why are you telling me this?'' I asked with a grim expression. ''Well you are a Goddess. I thought that maybe...'' ''I would risk my life for mares I barely know because they happen to be alternate versions of ponies I know?'' Celestia had the decency to wince at that. ''I should tell you that I don't care and that I have no stakes in this but it would be a lie. But even thought I want to help I can't. What make you think I'm better than the bearers? If the six of them were defeated I won't make much of a difference alone. Why don't you and your sister go? You would be better suited to deal with this than me.'' ''We arleady lost a Princess I can't risk another. Please Winter Song you won't go alone I will sent you my guards.'' I groaned. ''No offense Princess but if your guards are anything like the ones in my world they are useless. The best solution would be for me to return home and ask the empire for help.'' ''You can't do that! The ponies are nervous enough arleady with just you. If soldiers of the empire appeared they would see it like a invasion!'' Celestia replied. I sighed, I felt like hay for doing this. ''Look Princess Celestia I like you and consider you like a friend. But my wife, my foal and all my family back in my world need me. I can't risk to leave them alone with all the danger they put themself in.'' With that I closed the door. As soon as I looked behind me Sppoky Prank was glaring at me. ''What the hay was this?! Since when do you turn your back on ponies in need?!'' ''Spooky Prank I can't do this, you heard what she said the element bearers are gone. I know you have high esteem of me but my mother and her friends are greater heroes than me. If they couldn't defeat Grogar I will just disappeared along with them.'' ''Yes grandmother and her friends are greater heroes than you. But this isn't grandmother and her friends. They never had contact with outside worlds. I bet you everything I have that they are weaker than our element bearers and weaker than you!'' She replied stubornly. ''Maybe I'm greater than them individually but they are a team of six and I'm alone. Spooky Prank face reality I have no chance to do this!'' I replied. ''Come on! You defeat Gaia there no way this bozo is stronger than her!'' She screamed at me. That when my anger came to boil. ''Yes! And I had to kill myself to defeat her! Is this what you want?! You want me to die so I won't annoy you anymore?! You never took anything seriously you little screw up!'' As soon as I said it I put my hooves on my mouth. ''Wait Spooky that now what I meant-'' My heart sunk when I saw her hurted look. Without warning Spooky Prank floated away. I tried to catch her but she quickly disappeared in a wall. I turned to Golden Pie but she didn't even looked at me. ''Get out...'' She said with no emotions in her voice. '' And don't come back here unless you have Spooky Prank with you.'' ''Golden I didn't meant what-'' ''GET OUT!'' She screamed, I winced and left the room. I had searched everywhere in town and saw no sign of her. There was no use to ask if somepony had seen her since she was invisible to them. I can't believe I have been such a idiot! It's this stupid body's fault it's been a very long time since my survival instinct had kick in and when present to difficult odds I panicked. When I was younger I would probably have dive in head first. But now I have so many important ponies around me it's getting harder to put myself in danger and risk never seeing them again. My search was interupted when a strange bell sound rang as if it came from all direction it was followed by thunder rumbling in the sky. Then a flock of panicked birds flew out of the Everfree Forest and as if that wasn't alarming enough the color in the sky changed from it's usual blue to a sickly green color. It wasn't the first time the color of the sky changed in Equestria. I had seen the usual blue sky, I had also seen it going purple, red and pink but usually it's blue and when it's change of color it's mean something big is happening. ''Mom! Help!'' My ears perked up instantly when I heard my daughter scream. The voice was coming from the forest. Without wasting any time I flew at full speed in the Everfree Forest. In retrospect I should have been more careful. But I didn't have time to waste, my daughter was in trouble. I stopped in mid air when a shadowy figure emerge from the ground. Once the shadow disipated I was left speechless at what was before me. Before me stood a ram. Not just any ram but one big enough to crush my house with a simple tackle. Around his neck was a bell probably the same one I heard earlier. The giant beast rose an eyebrow at me. ''Mmh. When I felt a powerful magic flying above the town I thought Princess Luna had came but all I see is a small Pegasus... Interesting, you seem to have much potential. The weak species of ponies would only get in the way of someone of your caliber. Join me and you will have more power than you ever dream of. I will even give you your own kingdom.'' ''Sombra certainly didn't get his 'vocabulary' from you.'' I replied flatly. At this point I had realised that the monster before me was Grogar. The necromancer huffed. ''Sombra was weak. His brain could not handle the dark magic. In the end he became a parody of what a conquerer should be he was only good as a distraction.'' ''I don't give a buck about your life story. Give me my daughter now or I will punch you in the face so hard they won't know if you're a ram or a goat!'' Grogar smirked smugly. ''You are talking about this?'' A blue flamme appeared in his paw and when it vanished my daughter was there. She was struggling against a invisible force that kept her in place. ''Giver her back!'' I screamed angrily. The ram only smirked in response. ''How about a trade? This annoying tree is still resisting me and prevent the return of my city. Remove the elements of harmony from the tree and I release your daughter.'' ''Don't listen to him mom! I'm arleady dead there nothing he can do to me!'' Spooky Prank exclaimed. Grogar laughed at this. ''Normally I would agree with you little pony. But I am a necromancer. There a lot of things I could do with you. For example I could put you into one of my undead and turn you into a powerful lich at my service. I would force you to kill innocent ponies until Equestria is mine.'' I look at the scared expression of my daughter and I made my decision. ''Fine. I will remove the elements in exchange for my daughter.'' Grogar looked surprise at that. ''Really? Usually when I make a proposition to a little hero like yourself they try to defeat me in a desperate atempt to save everyone. But here you would be willing to risk all of Equestria for a single filly.'' ''I'm not a hero and this is not my home. There nothing more important to me than my family. I won't risk them for strangers.'' I replied with a grim expression. ''W-what?!'' Spooky Prank look at me in shock. ''Mom don't do this for me you're suppose to be a hero, you're the Guardian Goddess!'' ''Guardians only protect universes from outside threats not ones that is native to the world.'' I knew that my reply was bullshit. But there was no way I was losing my daughter I would let the entire multiverse rot if it meant protecting them. With that I extended my wings and flew in direction of the Tree of Harmony. I could hear Grogar cackling all the way. The Return of Tambelon Part 2I glare at the crystaline tree in front of me with determination. As I stepped closer to it a voice entered my head. ''No stop! I know what you're about to do! You will doom all of Equestria!'' With a frown I continued to walk. ''Sorry but my daughter is more important to me than anything else in this world.'' ''I won't let you aproach the tree!'' The voice of Clover screamed in my mind before a wall of magic aproach me at dangerous speed. I did nothing to escape it and my lack of worry were not unfound when the wall of magic harmlessly passed throught me. ''That the problem with the Elements of Harmony.'' I began. ''They only harm evil beings. and as much as you probably see me as the villain right now. Deep down I am just a concern mother and there no way the elements would harm somepony like that.'' With a sigh I created six spiritual orbs. Without hesitation I sent the orbs crashing on each Elements. All of them shattered and were sent crashing at the foot of the tree. ''What have you done! Now there is nothing stopping Tambelon from returning! The undeads will overhelm Equestria! You are a Guardian Goddess how could you do this?!'' ''I'm sorry Clover I know A Goddess should work for the greater good. But that not who I am. I'm ready to put the whole world in danger for a single pony. As soon as I get my daughter we're leaving this world.'' With that I left Clover alone, she was screaming at me all the way. When I came back to the location where Grogar used to be there was nopony to be found. But not far away a entire town had appeared in the middle of the forest. As soon as I entered the town I noticed something was wrong. I could feel a magic that felt all kinds of wrong and the smell of death was everywhere in the city. When I turn a corner I saw two rows of ponies on each side of the street. But these weren't normal ponies all of them stared blankly in front of them with souless eyes. As if it wasn't creepy enough some of them missed some body parts and/or were decaying to the point of almost having only bones. This was not the first time I had seen undeads but the ones from Titiritero were still somewhat alive. These ones thought literally looked like walking corpses. Preparing my magic to strike if any of them made a move I slowly trot in direction of the small castle the two rows of undeads were leading to. When I saw the doors to the throne room I didn't bother to knock I kicked the door opened with a loud bang. That smug bastard Grogar was smirking down at me from his throne. ''Ah, my new best friend has come back.'' I just glared back at him. ''I did what you asked, now give me back my daughter!'' ''Oh? But why should I fulfilled my promise when I could have the two most powerful undead soldiers by keeping you two?'' I frowned dangerously. ''...Do you have any idea who I am? If you cross me right now I will make your life a living tartarus.'' ''My, my aren't we arroguant? I arleady defeated the elements bearers you are nothing compare to them.'' He replied with a smirk. ''Maybe you should have been defeated by them. They would have give you mercy. I will not!'' Like a bullet I flew up in his face and kicked him right in his jaw. Before he could recover I threw a spiritual orb at him. The Ram was send crashing in the window. With a loud crash the glass shattered and Grogar was sent tumbling in the streets outside his castle. I landed outside just when the necromancer was recovering from the blow. He wiped out the blood from his mouth before saying. ''Wow I almost felt that one. But it will take a lot more than this to scare me. Zombies, take care of her I have business to attend to.'' The previously unmoving undeads all turn to me with angry red eyes. Grogar smirk at me a last time before his body disappeared in a cloud of shadow. As the rotten ponies ran in my direction I created a ice sword and glared back at them. ''It's not a bunch of rotten bastards that will stop me from GETTING MY DAUGHTER!'' With a scream of murder I ran toward the undeads with the intention to completely destroy every shreds of their rotten flesh. Princess Celestia, Princess Luna and their Royal guards were galloping in direction of the town that poped out of nowhere their hooves thundering with determination. But before they could enter the town proper a dark shadow appeared in front of them. ''Princess Celestia, I see you bring company.'' ''Abandon right Now Grogar or you will learn to fear the night.'' Luna said angrily. Grogar only smiled amused. ''Put your little war dog on a leash Celestia we wouldn't want to have to put her down would we?'' Luna was about to bring a hoof to his face but Celestia stopped her. ''What happened to your face Grogar?'' Celestia asked starring at the blood on the corner of his mouth. ''Oh that? I seem to have made a little Goddess crossed with me. Don't worry I will take care of her as soon as I dealt with you.'' ''Then come! So we can disfigure you even more!'' Luna replied with a snarl. ''Eh eh eh, Oh you actually thought I would fight you?'' Grogar began with a mocking voice. ''No I have confidence in my abilities but even I am not arroguant enough to think I can take two alicorns and their guards. No I have the perfect ponies in mind to do the job in my place.'' The bell around Grogar neck began to jingle violently when it stropped twelve clouds of shadow appeared in front of him. Celestia gasped in horror when she saw who they had to fight. Twilight, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Hurricane, Puddinghead, Platinum, Clover, Pansy and Smart Cookie all stared at them with souless eyes. Grogar smirked at their expression. ''As you know I can raise the dead and take control of their body. I waited a long time to use the founders against someone. Oh and don't worry the element bearers aren't dead... Yet, I wonder if you will be to keep them alive throught this without sacrificing your kingdom. Well see you later, if you survive this.'' With that Grogar vanished in another cloud of shadow. ''Luna! Take care of the founders I need to save Twilight and her friends!'' Without question Luna nodded in aprroval and charged at the six founders with her night guard. ''I can't lose you Twilight there no way I will lose somepony like you again. If I have to die to bring you back then so be it.'' With a solemn determination Celestia flew in direction of her former strudents her guards quickly following behind her. The Return of Tambelon Part 3Rage I have never been this angry in my life. Even when the Reapers took Golden Pie from me I wasn't that angry. That bastard took my daughter. I will find him and kill him even if I have to tear down this entire town! But as it was I didn't have to wait long. A cloud of shadow appeared in front of me. When it dissipated there stood the smug bucker grinning at me as if nothing was wrong. ''Hello there little Goddess you must have miss your daughter after all this time let me give you a gift then.'' Another cloud of shadow appeared from it a being emerged. It was another undead. But what really angered me and horrified me at the same time was the fact that it was the body of a little filly. Her eyes were different than the others they shone with dark pink lights. ''Since your daughter didn't have a body of her own I put her soul into this filly. This is a lich it is way stronger than the other zombies you killed.'' I was about to strike down the dead body and free my daughter but Grogar cackled and said. ''I wouldn't do that if I were you. the body of a lich need a enormous amout of magic to function. If you strike it down most of the magic will stay in the body and your daughter won't have enough magic left to survive.'' I turn angrily at him. ''Then I will just have to kill you and you're hold on her will be brocken!'' Without warning I created a ice sword and charge at Grogar. Before I could impal his head he moved out of the way but he wasn't quick enough and his cheek was cutted. In a fit of rage Grogar let out a shock wave of shadow sending me crash on the ground. ''You won't be able to defeat me before you daughter kill you. It's either you or her.'' With that Grogar disappeared again but this time he left something behind. When he left a dark veil of magic appeared forming a circle around me and the liche. That smug bastard had stop me from running from the fight! ''Spooky Prank I know you're in there somewhere you have to fight back!'' I said to the liche slowly advancing toward me. My only response was a magical beam coming straight for me. I extended my wings and flew out of the way of the blast. ''I know I'm a lousy parent and I don't deserve to have you but please stop this. I can't fight you! I would rather die than hurt my own daughter!'' The liche threw another beam at me this one hit me in my right wing and I was sent tumbling to the ground. Before I could come back on my legs the liche was arleady on me. ''I can't do this Spooky. I may not be a true hero but I can't hurt my family. If it's what it take for you to be safe then do it. Kill me I'm sure someday you will break away from this evil body you're too strong to let Grogar control you forever. But after the way I threat you I deserve what is coming to me, do it.'' The liche extended a hoof and a sword made of pure magic formed in her hoof. Once it was completed she raise the sword and prepared herself to strike me down. Just before the sword could strike me the glow in her eyes became dimmer. The liche stop moving the only indication it was still alive was the occasional quiver. I smiled and cheer. ''I knew you could do it Spooky you're the strongest little ghost eve- AHH!'' I screamed in pain and surprise as the glow in her eyes became stronger and the sword slashed at me. Before I could fully understand what was happening the liche hitted me another time. This time I lost consciousness as the sword left a nasty mark on my face. No, NO!! Spooky screamed inside her own mind. How dare you hurt my mother I will kill you! The liche began to scream as a powerful magic began to tear her from the inside. The undead tried to keep it under control which only enraged the little ghost even more. With a scream of anguish Spooky Prank poured all her magic inside the artificial spark of the liche. With a shriek of agony the liche exploded in a shower of magic energy. Spooky Prank remain there panting heavily. And watch her unconscious mother with sorrow. A cracking sound was heard all around them and after a few seconds the barrier shattered. It was then she remembered who started all this. With a angry snarl she flew in direction of Ponyville in search of help and revenge. Never in her life Celestia would have thought she would regret that her student was so studious. But now as she dodged magic beams, fire balls and ice shards she began to question if it was such a good idea to make her learn so much. She had tried to use the memory spell Twilight had used during Discord return but it only made them falter for a few seconds. Grogar mind control must be too strong. Celestia had only one other idea to help them but to do that she had to make them fall unconscious first. Celestia didn't like the fact she had to fight her former student and her friend but she had to save them not only for herself but for the good of all Equestria. With a solemn expression Celestia fired the first spell she could think off. Mind control magic was frown upon. It was a branch of magic no teacher worth their salt would teach but Celestia needed a desperate solution for desperate times. The spell she casted would make the targets think they are not only tired but the more time pass the more they will think they are in a safe zone suitable to sleep. It was a ancient spell only very powerful Unicorns could do. That spell was the sole reason the Pegasi didn't take over the Unicorns before Equestria was founded. The mane six advanced toward Celestia with difficulty all of them were clearly struggling to not fall asleep. One by one however they fell on the ground. Applejack was the last one standing. She tried to buck Celestia but the Princess was prepared to dodge and the country mare lost balance and fell falling asleep immediatly. Celestia felt like her minds was splitting apart. ''AHH! That why I let Luna do the dream walking I totally suck at it.'' The Princess of the day muttered. She looked around and noticed she was inside her own castle. She could hear voices coming from the throne room. With determination she kicked the door open. There sitting in her throne was another Celestia This Princess however had a very unsettling smile that Celestia could describe as sadistic. In front of her was Celestia's most faithful ex-student glaring down at the doppelganger. ''I'm going with them!'' Twilight screamed. ''Twilight you're a immortal let these worthless friends of your go. While they fight Grogar army we will go into hiding. Their life are meaningless compared to ours.'' ''Since when have you became so callous?!'' Twilight cried. The fake Celestia laughed. ''I always been like this you were too blind to see it. Why do you think I never helped you? Nightmare Moon, Discord and Sombra Why do you think I let you and your friends fight them alone without my help and not even giving you the aid of the royal guard? Because you were only a shield that I used so I didn't risk my own life or the ones that protect me. Now that you're a alicorn thought I'm giving you a chance to be worth something let go of your friends.'' ''Never! I would rather kill you than abandoning them!'' The scene came back at the begining and continued in a endless loop. Celestia was horrified she knew all this was fake a illusion made by Grogar to control Twilight. But did Twilight mistrust her enough to believe this farce in that throne could actually be her? She shook her head she would have to think about all this later. ''Enough!'' She exclaimed before she shooter a magic beam at the fake Celestia. With a poof of magic the doppelganger vanished. Twilight looked around in confusion. And then she saw Celestia. ''What is happening here why are there two of you?'' Celesti shook her head. ''This Celestia was a fake Twilight. We are presently in your head. Grogar casted a spell on you so he could control you and your friends and help him conquer Equestria. You must wake up.'' Celestia was about to leave with her fellow Princess but Twilight stopped her. ''Princess I know all this was fake. But it played on a thing I wondered for a while. Why didn't you help during those crisis?'' Celestia sighed. ''You must understand something Twilight. I have not been a element bearer for a long time and the last time we part way was on a sour not. The elements have a will on their own. When I banished my sister they saw it as a sign of trahison on a fellow element bearers. If I was present when you and your friends use them they wouldn't hurt me since they can only hurt evil but they would render me completely helpless for a while. ''In short if I acompanied you I would only be a burden on you. Ponies still see me as a pillar of peace but I have just been useless for so long I'm not sure I deserve the title.'' ''Don't say that!'' Twilight replied angrily. ''You don't need to beat bad guy to be a hero even thought you couldn't use the elements for a thousand years you kept peace in Equestria for generation nopony else could have done the same!'' ''I was just lucky plain and simple. Lucky that only minor evil forces popped up during my reign alone. But look at me now. The greater evils have been popping up for the last fifty years and I was useless for almost all of them.'' Twilight mouth was agape at this after a few seconds she steeled her expression. ''That because despite having us, you're still trying to save the world alone. I know you don't like to risk the life of your little ponies. But they don't want to lose you just as much as you don't want to lose them. If you had friends to back you up like I do you would soon find you're unstopable.'' Celestia stood silently for a moment before she chuckled sadly. ''Since when have you become so wise?'' Twilight smiled. ''I am the Princess of Friendship for a reason.'' The world around them become to vanished in a white light. ''It seem like the illusion is breaking up.'' Celestia said. ''I will see you in the real world we need to save your friends next.'' Twilight nodded with a determined expression and with that the world vanished completely. A few minutes later Celestia easily rescued the rest of the bearers now that Twilight was on her side. Very soon they and the royal guards overhelmed the founders of Equestria. But before they could finish the battle a familiar ram decided to appear. ''I should have guess my mind control would fail on the bookworm. She is way too loyal to you Celestia. To the point I'm questioning if you brainwashed her before me.'' Twilight growled at the accusation but didn't say anything. Before any of them could understand what was happening the undead bodies of the founders all exploded into a cloud of dust. ''Hello Grogar'' Said a voice so cold it shouldn't belong to a child. Grogar turn around and saw Spooky Prank. She looked at him with a cold furry and with a calculating stare only a cold blooded killer should have. ''You hurted mommy. You stupid imbecile you really should pick your fights because this time you really chew more than you could handle.'' Celestia, Luna and the bearers looked at each other with worried expressions. Spooky Prank took a sadistic smile. ''You like to control empty bodies huh? Let's see if you like to have a empty body of your own.'' Grogar smirked at the threat. ''Please you're just a filly the only real threat here was your mother and you just said she's hurt.'' ''You think I'm not a threat because you never met a ghost. You see the most evil a person is the weaker their soul get. Oh sure your magical power stay the same but don't expect to become anything more than a rat in the next life. You have played with necromancy your whole life. Let's see how easy it is to rip your soul out of your body.'' The next few seconds was filled with a scream of agony. The bearers had to cover their ears because of how loud it was. Finally the body of Grogar fell on the floor his eyes were completely white. Even Celestia and Luna looked at the ghost with horrified expression. ''No one touch our family.'' Spooky Pranks said, she then turned in direction of the bearers who all flinch at her stare. ''Mommy is hurt please help her.'' She said before vanishing in thin air. One thing was sure. The bearers would never try to make a ghost angry as long as they live. The First ConnectionTwo days later I awoke in Ponyville's hospital. The bearers had told me everything that happened. I couldn't wrap my head around the fact that my daughter had killed Grogar. I had half expected for it all to finish in a epic showdown between me and him but from what I heard he didn't even stood a chance against my daughter. Celestia was not really happy with the fact that I had been the one to disrupt the influence of the elements of harmony on Tambelon. But she understood why I did it. The fact that it was a pony out of this world that killed Grogar made a good percentage of pony more open to the idea of connecting to our world if it meant powerful ponies could come protecting them from time to time. After she heard everything that happened Golden Pie had forgiven me for how I treated Spooky but I suspect she's still somewaht angry at me. I can't blame her I still hate myself for what I did. How could I be such a coward to insult my own daughter just because I was afraid to face Grogar? Unfortunately we weren't able to save the founders they had been stuck into undead bodies for too long all we could do is free their souls so they could move in the afterlife. Today we would return to our own world. The vote was finishing in a few days but the empire didn't need us here anymore. We were presently in front of the Everfree Forest waiting for the portal between our world to open. The bearers was there to send us off. ''We had a lot of fun hanging with you Winter. I'm sorry you got caught up in all this Grogar's business.'' Twilight said. ''I have more to apologize for. I'm a Guardian I should have beaten that freak as soon as he popped up instead I helped him make Tambelon reappear.'' I replied. ''Hey don't put all the blame on yourself I would have done the same if one of my friends was in danger.'' Rainbow Dash said with a reassuring smile. Before anything else could be said a swirling hole appeared behind us. Out of it stepped a old Alicorn with a beard. ''Star Swirld the Bearded?!'' Twilight exclaimed. I was about to reply that he looked nothing like Star Swirl but then remembered that nopony saw the Elder Gods the same. Harmony chuckled. ''No I am not Star Swirl sorry to dissapoint you. My name is Harmony.'' ''Oh! Oh! You're that super ancient Grandpa Winter Song talked us about!'' ''Pinkie!'' I shouted in embarassment. I had mentioned to the girls that Harmony was like some sort of grandfather to me Pinkie of course took it literally. I saw a sort of weird glint in the eyes of Harmony at the mention of 'Grandpa'. ''So I'm curious.'' Twilight started. ''Winter said there was a lot of different worlds out there but how many exactly are we going to be connected to if the vote is positif?'' Harmony cleared his throat. ''Presently there twenty-six thousands three hundreds and fifty-six worlds connected to the Kira Branch if all the worlds who presently received the vote accept we will expand this number to twenty-six thousands three-hundred and eighty-one Twilight stood mouth agape at the huge number and I chuckled. Harmony then turned to me. ''If it's everything I think we should go Mrs. Fluttershy is eager to see her daughter and granddaughter.'' The Fluttershy of this world squeaked at the mention of her name. I rolled my eyes. It seem this version of Fluttershy can't wrap her head around the fact that another version of her could be married and have foals. I nodded my head. ''Let's go.'' With a final wave we stepped throught the portal. I was sure I would see them again in the future. ''Oh my poor baby being away from home for so long!'' If you thought those words were directed at Spooky you were wrong they were directed at me as my mother tried to squeeze the air out of me. For a shy mare mom was sure strong when she missed somepony. ''I was okay mom. It's not like it was that much different from home... But I missed you too the other Fluttershy was just not the same.'' Then I looked at the other ponies that came to greet me there was dad of course. Meek Sky was there smilling happily she seemed to resist the urge to do what mom was presently doing. I resist the urge to roll my eyes the two of them are so alike sometime it's scary. Pinkie Pie had promise a 'Welcome back to Equestria party' before she dashed off to Sucarcube Corner. Applejack was busy with her chore. But my cousin Bolero Apple had come. He told me he finally got his powers under control. And even was able to use it to make the lands around the farm more fertile. Good for him. I don't know what the rest of my aunts were doing but they weren't here. Maybe I should be offended but we've been a little more distant than I would have like since my return from the deads so I can't exactly blame them. Fluttershy released me of her embrace when Harmony stepped closer to me. He presented me with a check. I looked at it and my eyes widden. ''I think you wrote more zeros than you meant to.'' I said in shock. Harmony chuckled. ''No it is the right number. You're working for the empire now Winter and your job is presently the most important of all. You deserve more than that after all the trouble you got with Grogar.'' On the check was a number I never thought would be something I earned in my life. Two Millions Bits. If I so desired I could probably stop working right here right now and live worry free for the next forty years. But I knew I couldn't quit and do nothing for so long I did enough of that in the afterlife I would go crazy. ''Also the empire arleady told me the next world you will visit but you won't go there before next year. Do you want to know right now?'' After a few seconds of reflexion I nodded excitedly. ''Okay the first world is another normal Equestria world. But here is the catch. This world was created very recently so the ponies in this world are still in the prehistoric era. This will be a test to see if we can unite with less advance civilisations or not.'' ''How am I even suppose to give a vote to a world as disoranised as this?'' Harmony waved a dismisif hoof. ''Don't worry about that. Me and the Empire will be the ones that handle that part. You just play your role as a judge of worlds and decide if they are ready to join us or not.'' I sighed. ''Fine.'' He make my job sound so simple but I swear it will turn sour at any moments mark my words. Bah it doesn't matter anyway this is something for future me to worry about. Meanwhile I can focus on spending qyality time with my family. Out of the twenty five world who took the vote seventeen accepted. To nopony surprise the other Equestria was one of the worlds who accepted. It was probably a trial for all these new worlds to be integrated with all the others. But here back home life returned to normal. Or as normal as it can be in Ponyville. The leaf started to change colors and then one by one started to fall and then a small blanket of snow covered the land. Seven months had passed since the new worlds had been introduced. We had settled into our new life. I thought that I would go on a few funny adventures and that would be that. I thought that I would never have to relive something like the dark days of the Reaper invasion again. How wrong I was. Let me begin by the begining. Heart Warming was approaching. You would think we were excited our first Heart Warming since we came back to life. But to be honest the holiday was a little underwhelming compared to what we had in the Elysians Fields. Which is not surprising Clover was really a big fan of the holiday since it celebrated her biggest achievement. To found a country that would unite the three tribes of ponies. We decided to celebrate the holiday at my mother's house. Even Golden Pie mom decided to come. Soarin unsurprisingly decided to decline. It was during the time we decorated our Heart Warming Tree that it happened. It was subtle at first but Meek Sky began to twitch ever so often. Her coltfriend Leaf looked at her with concern. ''Meek are you alright?'' My sister seem to snap out of something at the sound of his voice. ''Y-yes I'm just tired I haven't slept much last night.'' We didn't think much of it and continued our work. Later that night the house was completely decorated for the holiday. Me, Golden Pie and Spooky Pranks were about to head home. We said a last goodbye to mom and headed to the door. That when it turned to the worse. Without any warning a explosion shook the house. From the new hole at the second floor emerged Meek Sky. But not the normal Meek Sky we all know and love. She had two long wings made of flames. Her eyes glowed with a orange color and a sadistic smile crossed her face and her mane and tail was on fire and waving in the air like two angry sea serpents. Without waiting a second I cast a water spell that completely drenched Meek Sky. But the fire in her mane and tail didn't disappeared. ''You won't get rid of me that easily this time Winter Song. I have waited a long time to finally gain control of this puny body and today is finally the day.'' ''Give me back my sister monster, or so help me.'' I said with a snarl. ''Or so what? You will kill me and hurt your sister in the process? I know you Winter you would do anything to protect your family even if it meant bringing the end of the world. But what do you do when the enemy is inside your family? Now that I have control I will burn this patethic pastel colored world and nothing will stop me. AHAHAHAHAH!'' I tried to catch up to her but Phoenix but she was too fast and left me in the dust. ''Why did something like this had to happen? So close to Heart Warming too.'' Fluttershy said sadly. ''I'm bringing her back.'' Leaf said determined. ''Not without me you don't.'' I replied. ''Where did she go? I thought somepony like Phoenix would start to burn everything in sight immediatly.'' Spooky Pranks said. Golden Pie was the one to respond. ''It seem we all underestimated Phoenix. Before this she simply took control a few seconds and did the most damage before she lost control. But now that she has full control it seem like she has a plan. And I think I know what it is.'' ''What is it?'' I asked. ''From the way she flew it seem she's heading to Griffonya if something from a world attack the Veil the empire will close the door leading to our world. She's planning to destroy this world with everyone in it.'' I gritted my teeth at that. ''You know I heard that humans have mythological monsters called demons. Beings made of pure evil that rule the underworld. I know that such being doesn't exist but Phoenix is awfully close to it and I will do everything to destroy this thing.'' I looked at Leaf and with a grim nod we flew in direction of Griffonya. Author's Note Hey it's been a while huh? Sorry for the wait to be honest I was burned out of MLP for a while since season 6 but for some reasons season 7 rekindle my interest for the show and my motivation to continue to write expect to have more chapters in the future Water And WindThe howling of the wind rushed throught my ears as we flew throught the sky at the speed of lightning. Our Meek Sky was in danger and there was nothing that would get in our way. We've been travelling like this for one hour neither us showing any signs of slowing down. It was then that three figures zoomed past us and sudenly stopped in front of us. Me and Leaf had to stop to avoid colliding with them. I grew angry not only these bozos had almost caused an accident but they also slowed us down in our quest to save Meek Sky. It was then that I noticed their armors. They were angels of the empire. But what did they do here? The empire or The Council before them almost never sent Angel in Equestria. The leader of the group a sort of human and bird hybrid who looked vaguely familiar flew closer to us. ''Stop right there civilians! There's a terrorist attack going on in Griffonia. A mare burned down several building in the capital.'' So Phoenix arleady started her attack. ''We know that why we're here.'' I replied. ''Now if you excuse us...'' We had to hurry if we wanted to stop her before she did too much damage. The leader once again put herself in our way. ''This is no job for civilians stand down!'' I glared at her. ''I am the Guardian Goddess I have more authority than you, get out of my way.'' I said my voice didn't hide any of my irritation. My title didn't fazed her in the least. ''So you are Winter Song right? The terrorist is your sister with all due respect I can't allow you to confront her. You would be too biased when it come to her punishment.'' ''Punishment? She isn't even in control of her action!'' I screamed at her, my blood started to boil inside of me. ''It doesn't matter someone has to be hold responsible for this attack and mental illness or no your sister need to be punished.'' Mental illness?! She doesn't even know half of what is really happening and she expect to be the one to judge my own sister?! I turned to Leaf and with a cold fury in my voice I said ''Leaf go find Meek Sky I'm taking care of things here.'' ''What?! Are you sure I can save her?'' He asked uncertainly. ''Leaf you're part of the family now and I trust my family.'' Leaf was left surprised by my response. ''Beside I will join you soon enough now go.'' With a nod he flew off in direction of the capital. The two allies of the bird woman flew to try to stop Leaf. But I stopped them with a strong blast of water that sent them spiralling in the sky for a few seconds before they regain control. I was about to follow up with another attack but the leader put herself in my way. ''Frank, Sarah go! I will take care of the little Goddess.'' She said with a arrogant smile. ''But Solana she's the Guardian Goddess you will need help!'' Frank started to say but was cut off by a glare of Solana. ''In a fight against a strong enemy like this you would only get in the way now go!'' They were about to leave but I flew in front of them. ''Not so fast you're not going anywhere!'' I shouted while creating a wall of ice in front of me. Soon enough the wall formed spikes aimed toward the two angels but before the attack could touch them the spikes broke into pieces by a unnaturally strong gust of wind. ''Sorry little Goddess.'' Solana said with a superior smirk. ''But your fight is with me.'' The two angels once again flew off and I tried to stop them but I was once again interupted by a punch that dazed me just long enough for them to escape. ''Grrr'' I clenched my teeth and glared at Solana. ''Bad dog stay.'' She said with her ever annoying smirk. I didn't want to kill anypony today but buck it. She's getting on my nerve! With a angry scream I casted a spell that sent dozens of frozen stalactite in her direction. Solana dodged every one of them gracefully as if she was performing a very dangerous dance for her audience. Once she dodged all of them she drew her twins pistols and fired at me in rapid sucession. I didn't have time to dodge them all so instead I quickly cast a ice shield in front of me.. Despite that Solana smirked. ''I see you have powerful magic and maybe it was enough to defeat your foes in the past but you lack physical speed or power. I defeated criminals three time more powerful than you. Don't think you will win this fight.'' ''Oh yeah? And did any of your other foes defeated a Elder Goddess?'' I asked while snarling at her. ''Oh, that? Don't make me laugh the only reason you won that fight was because of that soul trade and the fact that Gaia was immobile the whole time due to her connection to Editor. You're useless against a moving target like me.'' ''Don't you think it's a little early to judge me?'' I said before my body shattered in ice shards. Solana didn't have time to react when I got behind her and slashed her in the back with a ice sword. Before I could land a second blow she casted a powerful gust of wind that pushed me away from her. ''How did you?... Oh I see how you did it when you casted that ice shield while I couldn't see you, you casted a ice golem in your likeness. But you are foolish, casting a golem as a diversion is a huge waste of magic for almost nothing.'' ''Almost nothing? The huge wound in your back say differently.'' I replied with a vicious smirk. ''Unfortunately for you I feel a gust of wind coming this way.'' I was confused at her reply when sudenly a gust passed throught my mane. The rito raised a hand and the gust sudenly turned around her like a miny turnado. Once the wind stopped her wound was completely gone! ''How did you do that?!'' I asked in shock. Solana looked at me unimpressed. ''Seriously? You don't know? And they named you Guardian Goddess. I healed myself with my own element. This is elementalist 101 if you don't even know the extent of your own powers how do you expect to survive as a Guardian?'' But then she smirked and laughed to herself. ''But look at me, giving tips to a low criminal.We have been playing together for too long, Its time to end this.'' With that said she holstered both her pistol. Suddenly a strong gust of wind circled around her I had to shield my eyes for a second and when the wind calmed enough for me to see her again she had a small sword in her hand. I think the neightponese call it a 'katana' but I'm not really sure. A amused smile crossed my face. ''Seriously? You can't kill me with a gun and you thought bringing a sword was a good idea?'' Solana chuckled. ''This show how little you know about elementalists. Sure in the hand of the common mortal this is nothing more than a toy. but in the hand of a wind mage like me a simple scrap of metal like this can shake the very earth.'' She was about to show her power when mutliple ice spiked were thrown in her direction she dodge them and looked at me with a offended expression. ''Enough talking'' I said. ''I don't have any more time to waste on you, this is your last warning get out of my way or you will find how I earned the title of Guardian Goddess.'' Solana only smirked. ''Bring it on little pony.'' And thus began a rivalry that would go down in legends. BackupEverytime I tried to get closer to Solana she would swing her sword and send me back away with a gust of wind. I must admit I underestimated her. I though she was just a bully that only attacked the weaks. but with the power she had showed she could probably stand toe to toe with the gods. Which made me question one thing. Where was she during the second great war of the gods? I can't believe The Council would not use such an important asset in their ranks. No matter what I threw at her she could repel it. Ice spikes? Check, spiritual orbs? Check, high pressure water jets? Check. At this point it was a battle to determine who would run out of magic first. And since she had just showed a way to heal herself and replenish her magic, things weren't in my favor. Solana smirked. ''So this is the legendary hero who defeated Gaia? Was Gaia that weak of a Elder Goddess? Or did you lose so much skill in these last fifty years that you can't even face regular knights anymore?'' ''As much as I hate to say it you're much stronger than the regular knights and you know it.'' The Rito smirked smugly at the praise. ''Thank you and I have to admit for a simple Fake Goddess You're not half bad I haven't been this much on the defensive since Kira died. But that's enough praise for a dirty criminal like you, let's finish this.'' Another gust of wind enveloped Solana and when it stopped she had a second katana. ''I never been much for defense. I always was a offense kind of girl let's see how long you survive against my dual sword techniques.'' The tone of the battle changed immediatly. Her wind attacks became weaker than before. but what she lacked in power she more than made up with her speed. I could barely see her sword move before it hit me. I had to transform my body into water more times than I had ever had to before. If I was against a stupid opponent I might have been able to fool them into thinking I was invulnerable and that I could evade every damages because my body was made of water. But I was sure she knew better, changing your whole body took a enormous amount of magic. If it continue at this rate I won't have any mana left in a single minute. I didn't wanted to admit it. But she was too strong. I thought that apart from the Elder Gods Infinitus was the strongest being in the world. But clearly she was stronger. And sure I had defeat Gaia who was much stronger than Solana but I had to make a soul trade to beat her and I wasn't ready to die a second time. I still had my sister to save. ''Any last words, Guardian Goddess?'' She didn't wait for a response to charge at me. She charged at me with the intention to deliver the finishing blow. But just before she could reach me a bright light engulfed her. I had to shield my eyes. When the light disappeared Solana was gone. The only sign that she was ever here was a few loose feathers. I looked around the sky, searching for where she could have gone and was only met with a empty sky. ''... What happened?'' I asked very confused by the events. Inside the Veil at the same time Solana was about to deliver the final blow but she stopped cold. In front of her was not the pony she had fought for the last few minutes. Instead standing in front of her was Queen Zelda. ''No! Why did you teleport me I was about to kill that filthy criminal!'' Zelda crossed her arms with neutral expression that didn't betray any emotion. ''Sorry but the empire decided to remove any knights left in Equis and let the locals handle the problem. The gate to Equis will be closed until the threat is gone.'' Solana was enraged. ''Did you just left a terrorist rampaging throught Griffonia?!'' ''Do not blame me I voted against it. But the other Emperors felt it was too dangerous to have the terrorist this close to the multiverse. They want to contain the damages.'' Solana growled in response. ''This is why the empire will never replace The Council it's just a bunch of buffoons who act for their self interests!'' Solana sighed and looked back at Zelda with a calmer expression. ''So what now? Do you want me to return to New Hyrule?'' Solana asked clearly not entranced by the idea. ''Do what you will.'' Zelda responded. ''I know you cutted all tie to our world. I was only tasked with retrieving you because I am the closest thing to a superior you have, which is not saying much.'' And with that Queen Zelda Tetra Hyrule walked away leaving a very frustarted Rito behind. Leaf arrived at the limits of Griffonstone before he could see the devastation he could arleady smell it. The smell of burning wood filled the air all around him. Leaf feared what he would see when he finally arrived in the city. Fortunately when he arrived he didn't have to see the horrors of charred corpses in the streets. The streets were all empty and apart from the sound of burning there wasnt a sound in the city. Leaf sighed in relief it seemed like the citizens had the time to escape before Phoenix attacked. But as he listen he could hear the sound of battle in the distance. As fast as he could he flew in direction of the sound. When he arrived in the center of the town he stopped cold. The griffins army was fighting against Phoenix but they were clearly at a disadvantage. But this wasn't what made him stop. What shocked him was the sadistic expression on his beloved Meek Sky's face. He knew that this was not her that this was Phoenix taking control of her. But just the fact that this monster putted such a ugly expression on the normally angelic face of his love made his blood boil. The griffins took heavy damages more than half of their soldiers were either dead or too injured to continue fighting. The captain seeing this did his best to preserve his men. ''Retreat! Let's take every injured with us and regroup at the castle!'' The remaining soldiers did just as ordered. But Phoenix flew after them. She was about to attacked one of the griffins carrying a injured soldier when Leaf appeared in front of her. The griffin looked at the changeling with a baffled expression. ''Go! I'm handling her!'' Leaf screamed, the griffin still confused nodded and flew away. Leaf turned back to Phoenix who was laughing at the development. ''Eh eh eh, that's rich Meek Sky little husband handling me? Do you have any idea what you're dealing with right now? You're just as weak as my pathetic vessel you're no match for me!'' ''Stop talking as if you were superior to any of us! You're just a leech with a overgrown ego!'' Leaf spatted back. Phoenix snickered. ''I'm just a leech am I? Then let's see what is stronger the leech or the fly.'' The fire in her mane and tail intensified and she dashed in direction of Leaf. Leaf took the appearance of Phoenix. When she punched he punched, when she threw a fireball he threw one in return, when she charged head first with a coat of flamme dancing around herself so did he. If anyone was watching they would have believed that a insane pyromaniac was fighting a giant mirror. Phoenix flew back panting. ''Don't think you have any advantage. I know how your mimicking powers work, you might be able to copy my abilities, but you wil never surpass the original!'' Leaf smirked in response. ''Eh eh eh, luckily for me you're not the original either you're just stealing Meek Sky powers.'' ''Maybe I am but I still have the advantage. You're too soft hearted you wouldn't dare really hurting your wife even if I am controlling her. I on the other end have no reasons to show any restraints.'' The battle raged on for a long time. Leaf could use any power in the universe but he lacked the power to use them at their full potential and Phoenix as arroguant as she was could not control Meek Sky as well as she like to pretend to. The two of them was left panting. Both of them still had magic to spare. But it was clear that the battle would only lead to a stalemate. ''I didn't expect you to fight so hard against your wife. But no matter, this fight is almost over.'' Before Leaf could ask what she was rambling about, the sun suddenly poke out of the clouds. and the flammes in Phoenix mane and tail intensified. ''Let me tell you another advantage natural elementals have, we can heal and recharge our magic when in contact with our element. For us fire elementalists sunlight is enough to replenish our magic. You on the other hand you're just a copy you don't have that advantage. Do you understand what situation you're in? As long as I have the sun I can fight forever while your reserves of magic will only diminish with time.'' ''Well there a easy solution for that then.'' I replied sudenly appearing beside Leaf. The changeling seemed very surprised but relieved that I was here. But before he could voice his relief he looked up in the sky in awe. The sunlight that had appeared vanished and was covered by black clouds all over the sky. As soon as the clouds stopped moving a downpour fell across the battlefield. ''How did you do that?'' Leaf asked. ''Clouds are made of water. even at this distance a experienced water elementalist like me can control them. But now is not the time for small talk. Leak have you tried dousing the flammes of Phoenix?'' The changeling nodded. ''Yes but no matter how much water I poured on her the flammes won't extinguish. I don't know why but Phoenix has a lot more control than usual.'' ''I was afraid of that.'' I said Leaf look confused and I explained. ''Look everyone know that Phoenix is like a parasite that inhabit Meek Sky soul but have you ever stopped to consider what Phoenix could actually be?'' Leaf was shocked to learn that he never actually thought about it. Maybe because he was so used to weirdness that at this point he just saw it as a part of Equestria. ''I guess I never thought about it so what is she?'' ''Phoenix is a shard of life.'' ''What?! But aren't shards of life suppose to be a force of good?!'' Leaf looked at me with a baffled expression. ''The shards are a part of Author and as benevolent as Author is even he has his dark side. Meek Sky was unlucky enough to be stuck with one. To be honest Meek Sky case is a rare one normally a shard will take a entire body to themself. But Phoenix shard is weaker than most so it needed a counterpart. My sister is a lot stronger than she look. It might be weaker than the others but this is still a shard of life for her to be able to fight for this long is a miracle in itself. But I think it finally became too much for her.'' ''So what do we do? She can't go on like this and if the rampage continue the Empire might put the blame on Meek Sky.'' Leaf said with worry clear in his voice. I took a deep breath and said the hardest thing I ever had to say in my life. ''We need to kill her.'' Judgment''We need to kill her.'' Leaf gaped at me as if I had gone insane. I couldn't really blame him. ''Are you insane?! You want to kill your own sister?!'' ''Look before I died in the war I learned how to separated a spark in pieces that how I defeated Infinitus. But to be able to do that I need direct access to her soul and the only way to do that is to kill her. I will try to make this as clean as possible so she don't suffer but we don't have a choice.'' ''Are you sure you're really the same Winter Song I know. Because the one I knew would rather die rather than hurting her family.'' Leaf had a bitter scowl as he said that. ''Leaf have you seen the damage Phoenix has done? she has burned houses and killed soldiers and if it continue she might kill innocent civilians maybe even children. Do you know what kind of emotional wounds that would do to a mare as kindhearted as Meek Sky? A lot worse than any pain she would feel even if we did our worse on her physical body.'' I could see that Leaf tried very hard to come out with any retort he could but he didn't find any. ''Fine, but I swear if you make her suffer more than you need to I will make your life a living tartarus Goddess or no Goddess.'' I took his warning to heart even though in my mind I knew Leaf couldn't really do much against me. Without warning I charged at Phoenix. while running I shouted a jet of water which I quickly transformed into a spear of ice. I aimed at Phoenix's heart but predictably she dodged by taking the air with her fire wings. I created nine more spears and threw them all in Phoenix direction. Normally I wouldn't so much magic in a single attack but as long as the rain was there I could afford to be a little careless. the spears all missed save ones who made a small cut on Phoenix's foreleg. I could feel Leaf stare behind my back but he said nothing. It was complicated normally at this point I would do smaller but harder to dodge attack so I could slow down my foe but I couldn't risk to hurt Meek Sky more than she need to. That when I got a idea so insane it could actually work. ''Leaf! I got a idea but it will take time I need you to distract her!'' Leaf was clearly not at his full power right now but he nodded nonetheless. I flew a little farther as soon as Leaf engaged Phoenix. I tried to block out the sound of spells being casted and focused on my target. It was even harder than I thought it would be there was a lot of things in the way. After a few minutes I could tell Leaf was getting at the end of his rope. I tried to go quicker but I couldn't rush I would not have a second chance at this. Finally I was able to focus on what I wanted and I hit it with my magic at full force. I heard Leaf gasped followed by a loud 'thunk' when I opened my eyes I saw a sculpture of ice staring daggers at me in pure hatred. If I didn't knew better I would have thought this was just a weird piece of art but it was actually Phoenix. Leaf stared at me in shock. ''What did you do?! She sudenly just turned into ice out of nowhere!'' ''A pony body is made of 70% water. It was really hard to not focus on the other 30% of her body but I managed it thanks to your distraction. But even with the rain most of my magic has been drained I don't think this is a viable way to defeat enemies unless I find a way to save magic while casting it.'' ''So what now? Do we need to break her into pieces?'' Leaf asked clearly getting sick by the idea of hurting something that even remotely look like Meek Sky. ''Don't worry about it. She's arleady dead her organs have been turned to ice nopony would survive that. Now we just need to wait for the spark.'' Leaf was clearly distraught by the news. I put a comforting hoof on him. ''Don't worry Leaf we will have our Meek Sky back in three days, just hang on until then okay?'' Not waiting for a response I trotted toward the sculpture. Just as I arrived ball of light rose from the ice coffin. I was afraid it would be hard to figure what part of her spark was the shards but these worries were dashed as soon as I saw it. Spark all have a different kind of colors that usually represent a certain trait of someone. Meek Sky's spark was a healthy green color that remind me of lush forests full of plants and animals. But at the right side a small part of the spark was a vicious red like a burning volcano waiting to erupt it was about one fourth of the spark. I was relieved that most of the spark belonged to my sister I was afraid I had to cut her spark in half. I poured my magic into the soul and separate the red part from the green. But before I could contain the red part to imprison it later a shockwave knocked me away. And like a bolt of lightning the shard of life flew away. I swear I had heard a incoherent scream of rage just before it disapeared but I could have imagined it. The green spark was a lot more calm and serene it slowly flew away in direction of Ponyville. Leaf and me looked at each other and nodded and we decided to make our way back home while following my sister's spark. Harmony sighed in frustration. The Empire had bring many good things in the last half century. But he hated assisting in their little reunion because it always ended with the same thing. Bickering and more bickering until the sun went down. The Council used to be much simpler each Elders took care of their area of expertise and that was that. He admited it might have been for that reason that Gaia was able to do so much harms. But honestly sometime he wondered if arguing every single weeks was any better. Normally Harmony would tuned out the conversation and pretend he was listening when someone asked a question. But today he had to actually focused on the conversation, because the outcome of today would actually affect him on a personal level. ''We should arrest both of them! Meek Sky burned down a good part of the town and Winter Song fought against authorities to protect that terrorist. she deserve just as worse a punishment as her sister for helping that pyromaniac!'' Said a man in a angry and impatient voice. The man in question was called Vegeta he was a representant of the race known as Saiyan. Harmony honestly didn't know why the race even had a seat in the Empire. There was like six member of that races and only two of them were 'pure' saiyan. But still apparently the race was so powerful that even with that minuscule number they could still threaten most races in the multiverse ''Always with the hasty decisions Vegeta. We should understand what really happened before making a judgement beside we can't really come to a real decicion before Princess Celestia and Queen Elizabeak join us.'' The woman who spoke was Queen Zelda who represented the Hylian race she was nowhere near the most powerful being in this room but she was a pretty decent sorceress and no one could match her wisdom apart from maybe Celestia. ''Maybe I could call my son so he could make time move faster.'' Everyone responded with a loud 'NO!' The one who had sugest that was Arceus who represented the Pokemon world. Honestly Harmony was surpised when he had been chosen. The whole goal of the Empire was to make in sort the mortals ruled the multiverse without the gods looking down on them. But the Pokemon wanted no one else than Arceus for the role of leader so a exception was made. So since most gods were excluded why was Harmony there you might ask? Well after a few years The Empire realised they might really step into someone toes if they made every decisions without consulting any gods. So the Empire decided to treat the gods as any other races and Harmony was the one chosen as their leader. Honestly it should have been Author. But a little known fact about Author is that he hated politic more than anything. Author like to watch things from afar. In fact if it wasn't for the other Elder Gods Author would probably have become so reclusive that the mortals would have questioned his existence. A knock interupted Harmony musing. When the door opened the two missing leaders were revealed. Queen Elizabeak had her feathers ruffled. Celestia probably had to teleport here with the Queen in tow despite how much she hated it. ''No that our almighty goddess has graced us with her presence can we get on with this?'' Vegeta rudely said. If Celestia was offended in any way by the jab she didn't show it. Harmony finally spoke. ''So how should we proceed Celestia? Two of your subjects are accused of terrorism.'' ''From what I understand.'' Celestia began, many leader rolled their eyes knowing that by that she meant she knew absolutely everything about the case. ''There are a lot of magic factor involved in this attack and one of the accused is a Goddess in training. So I would suggest they go to the court of the gods.'' Many protests started as soon as she finished. ''The court of the gods seriously? You know they would make any excuses to protect a fellow god!'' The leader of the orcs said while slamming a fist on the table. Celestia smiled in a way that made everyone know they arleady lost the argument. ''That's why I chose Author as the judge.'' You could hear a pin drop at her declaration. Author was the fairest judge you could find but not many people would choose him as a judge. Because being judged by him involve revealing every single little detail about your life no matter how intimated or buried within your subconscious it is. The last person who was judged by Author was none other than Elder Gaia. One week later I was standing in front of the court. I would have lied if I said I wasn't nervous. Normally I didn't care much for authorities. But the one standing was different he was the creator of all things. He might even be able to erase me from existence if he wanted to. ...Okay maybe not I don't think even Author is powerful enough to just erase something out of existence. Not something with a soul at least. What also made me nervous about this trial was that for some reasons there was no defense or prosecution. Which meant I wouldn't have somepony that was against me but it also meant I wouldn't have anypony in my corner. Where is Phoenix Wright when you need him? The trial of Meek Sky had arleady been dealt with. And despite heavy protests from the empire she was acquitted of all charges. But they were searching for Phoenix so she could answer for her crimes. Author slammed his gavel on the table. ''Today we begin Winter Song's trial. The defendant is accused of aiding in the terrorist attack of the Griffonia capital and assault on authorities. How does the defendant plead?'' I scoffed and responded. ''Justified defense for the assault on authorities and in case you forgot I was the one that stopped the terrorist attack.'' My response earned a few mutters from the crowd. It seems some members of the empire council were here and for some reasons they seemed to have a vendetta against me. As far as I know I never did anything against them so I don't know why they want to see me fall I will need to investigate this. But back on the trial Author slammed his gavel. ''Very well we will now begin the ritual of memories.'' Author began to glow brightly. Many members of the audience had to cover their eyes. Slowly but surely I felt something stir inside of me. Every moments of my life and my unlife began to play backwards in my head with extreme lucidity to a point I had to remind myself multiple times I wasn't traveling in time I was merely seeing memories. The memories came at rapid sucessions until the day I was born all those years ago. For some reasons Author continued the ritual I was about to tell him to stop when something shattered inside of me. Like a sort of barrier that was always present inside my mind was torn appart like a glass. That's when I began to get memories that were foreign to me. The memories of my last incarnation and my dad Peace Dreamer. The memories started the day he died at the hands of Free Dreamer. And then I saw all his adventures how he fell in love with my mom. How he became friends with Soft Paw, Brew Blade and Sonata. The struggle he had to go throught while traversing griffonia on his way to Equestria. The first time he died back on Earth. Surprisingly the life of my father before coming to Equestria was pretty dull there wasn't much that stood out. He felt like a totally different person when he was human. To be blunt he was boring he followed the laws of Earth to a letter never once going on a adventure. Maybe that just how humans live but I couldn't imagine a life without at least encountering a monster once in a while. And then even more foreign memories began to invade my mind. All sort of strange lives filled my mind from Pokemon trainers to being a pokemon myself, great adventurers going on a quest to stop dark lords, boring farms lifes in medieval worlds, Flying throught space and exploring every planets I could in the hope of creating a map of the galaxy, becoming a master Jedi and bring balance to the galaxy, being a dragons and being misunderstood by fearful villagers and finally we came to my first incarnation Roxanne Dreamer. 'Hello Winter, I didn't expect to come back but I'm happy to see you're still alive and well.'
IntroductionDeath This is a word that every mortals no matter if they are a common villager or a mighty king fear at some point in their life. Because death is the end of the road a lot of mortals living in the Gaia branch imagine there is nothing else after death your mind and memories vanishing into oblivion. It is true that death is the end in many ways but it is also always the begining of a new story. The mortals who die are reborn in the next life. Maybe they lose their memories but their spirit live on and they leave their marks in every worlds of the multiverse. When I died I too thought I would be reborn and begin anew. But for some reasons I was chosen for another path. I was sent in the Elysian Fields living in eternal bliss free of the worries the mortals impose on themself. But all thing must come to an end even death itself. Soon I would come back in the realm of the mortals and help my fellow mortals changing the multiverse forever. But I'm getting ahead of myself. Let me introduce myself, I am Winter Song I am a water elementalist and I was the one that killed that crazy genocidal Elder Goddess named Gaia but in doing so I had to sacrifice my own life. I've been living as a spirit in the Elysian Fields with my wife and daughter for the last fifty years. How two mares got themself a foal I wouldn't know. You should ask Elder Harmony if you want the details. ''Hey my little bird what are you doing out there all alone?'' I turned at the sound of the voice and smiled as I saw Golden Pie as beautiful as ever. ''I'm just thinking.'' I responded with a small smile. ''About what might I ask?'' Golden Pie purred as she placed her head on my shoulder. ''It's been fifty years since we've seen Equestria I wonder how much it has changed.'' ''Maybe you should just ask your mother when she come visiting.'' I thought about that for a second. ''I guess I just would like to see it for myself I'm always worried that a new monster will appear and the six of them won't be able to defeat it.'' Golden Pie put a reassuring hoof on my chin. ''Your mother is the element of kindness. She's been fighting monsters and tyrants before you where even born. The only thing she could never defeat was the Soul Reapers and you and the council took care of all of them she will be fine.'' My ears lowered and I look at the ground. ''I guess.'' ''And if the worst came to be she would just be sent here with us. Wouldn't it be nice to have your mother with us?'' ''NO!'' Golden Pie recoiled at my scream. ''I mean yes it would be cool to have her with us but I prefer to see her just one time per month if it's mean she doesn't have to suffer at the hands of an evil monster to do so.'' Golden Pien was about to say something but a Unicorn mare appeared in fron of us interupting our moment. ''Hello Winter Song mighty defender of the Veil.'' I frowned. ''Clover The Clever I told you to stop using that stupid title. I'm just a normal mare... With super awesome powers that no one can beat.'' Golden Pie rolled her eyes playfully. ''My wife is so humble.'' ''What can I say? You can't hide awesomeness.'' I replied with a smirk. Clover cleared her throat. ''I'm sorry to interupt but you have a visitor Winter Song.'' I looked at her in surprise. ''What? But mom and sis aren't suppose to come here for another two weeks.'' ''Sorry for disappointing you but it's not your family. Elder Harmony is requesting an audience with you.'' Golden Pie began to walk away but then turned to me. ''You better go see what he want, meanwhile I will go make in sort Spooky Prank won't put herself in trouble again.'' I sighed, what could a busy leader of the multiverse want with a dead mare like me? I guess I will know soon enough. Elder Harmony was standing in front of a portal that was whirling with all the colors of the rainbow. The portal was there for the spirits that want to move on in another life. I guess it was nice to have the option there but I'm happy here with my wife and my foal I have no reason to want to quit this life or unlife in this case. ''Hello Harmony what can I do for you?'' When I was young I would have pay much more respect to the Elders but with the war against the Reapers I had seen what the Elders really are. Not some omnipotent being that knew everything and were always right but just some people with a lot of power that just want the best for us. Well except Gaia I have no respect for that bitch. I was especially close to Harmony because my first incarnation Roxanne was very close to him almost like father and daughter. Even thought I'm not exactly her Harmony still cherish the soul of his long lost daughter. It was a little akward at first to have somepony I barely knew love me like I was family but overtime I came to apreciate Harmony. ''I have a proposition for you. I need your help.'' I cocked my head curiously. ''You want my help? What can I do? I'm dead in case you didn't notice, I don't think I can do much.'' ''You remember that we step down of power me and Author fifthy years ago?'' Harmony asked me. ''Well I remember my mother telling me about it. I was already dead when that happened.'' Harmony nodded. ''Well after we step down the mortals created The Great Mortal Empire. They are the one that do the laws and protect the mortals now.'' ''Wait they have given the power of all the multiverse to a single mortal? That seem really risky and stupid.'' Harmony shook his head. ''No it work a little like The Council but on a greater scale. Each worlds has a representative and they call a vote for each decision made for the multiverse.'' ''Ok thanks for the history lesson but I don't seen what it has to do with me.'' Harmony took a more grim expression. ''One week ago they decided that the mortals of the Gaia branch have been oppressed by the laws of Gaia long enough and that they should bring the worlds all together under a single banner. But doing this could have disastrous consequences. I mean some worlds like the many versions of Equestria shouldn't be too bad. But I'm more worried about the worlds where they have almost no knowledge of how the world really work. Like Earth for example in the Gaia branch they don't know any monsters, no magic and no other sapient beings even worse a lot of them are not even sure if souls are a real thing or not.'' ''So they might be confused for a year or two what so bad about that?'' I asked with a confused forwn. ''Most of them should be alright but there is a small but pretty strong minority that will take offense to spitting in the face of their beliefs. They have been believing in either religious or scientific knowledge for hundred of years and it will all be shattered when we arrive. And it's not even the worst type of world we might have to face. Some world out there have monsters so teryfying that they have bring the end of the worlds in question.'' ''Why didn't you stop these monsters isn't it your role to stop these sorts of things?'' I asked with a raised eyebrow. Harmony sighed dejectedly ''I couldn't at the time. One of the rules in the Gaia branch is that the Elder Gods can't enter it. I could only keep balance in the Kira branch.'' ''So why are you telling me all this Harmony?'' ''Winter Song you are strong maybe the strongest mortal of level C. The only ones stronger than you in Equestria are the princesses and the only reason for that is because Celestia and Luna are level A and Twilight and Cadence are level B.'' ''Wait Celestia and Luna are level A?! How is that even possible I thought only people born from a god had that level of magic Not only that but it mean they can't be killed no matter what happen.'' Harmony chuckled at my shocked expression. ''I'm not surprise you didn't know it, only a few people do. You see most people assume that when we recognise someone as equal to a god we just give them a title. This is not the case we also give them something called the divine spark.'' ''The divine spark? What the hay is that?'' ''It made of the same energy the soul of a god is made. But when we give a mortal a divine spark it doesn't automatically give them immortality. Once they have the spark they have to prove themself show the spark that they have the interest of their subjects above all else. You must also make a great feat worthy of a god then and only then they can ascend. The ascension is long it took two hundred years for Celestia to be a true goddess.'' ''Anyway back at the subject at hand, you are a champion of the mortals you are a symbol of hope that the mortals can overcome any obstacle even if it seem impossible to defeat. Having you helping unify the multiverse would give hope to the worried mortals in the coming years.'' My ears fell falt on my head. ''I'm grateful they look at me that way, but I'm dead I can do nothing for them anymore.'' ''Winter Song if you accept I can bring you and your wife back to life. You will get a second chance at life you would be finally able to grow into a beautiful mare instead of being stuck as a teenager for the rest of times.'' I throught about this, on one hoof I could see the good old home I missed so much. On the other hoof I would probably have to fight once again against every evils that threaten us. And there was something that bothered me about his offer. ''What about my daughter? You didn't mention her in your offer.'' Harmony frowned at that which made my heart freeze. ''Unfortunately since your daughter never have been alive to begin with I can't bring her back to life.'' ''What?! Why can't you just put her in a new body or something?'' Harmony shook his head. ''No I can't, you see Winter there are three types of energy the spark produce there is Magicka which is the energy you use to cast spell there is Memoria it's a magic tied to your brain and it is the energy that make in sort your soul remember everything and there is Imprintia that course throught your entire body it is the energy that remember what your uninjured body is suppose to look like. Spooky Prank's Magicka and Memoria are just fine but she never got the chance to develop her Imprintia. The Impritia also work as a sort of net for the soul if we were to put your daughter in a new body she would pass throught it in a matter of seconds.'' I took a resigned expression. ''If my daughter doesn't come with me in Equestria I'm not going.'' Surprisingly Harmony didn't seem disappointed. ''I said I can't give her a new body but I could bend the rules a little and allow her to come in Equestria as a ghost. I could even put an enchantment on her to make in sort she isn't affected by soul catchers.'' I was about to tell him something but he lift a hoof. ''Don't tell me your response now. I will wait one week. You can think about this and ask your family if you want to do this. If you don't want to I will understand and will not bothering you anymore. You deserve to live in peace for what you have done. I won't force you to face the harsh world of the livings if you aren't up for it.'' And with that the bearded Alicorn vanished throught the portal. I stared at where he was for a few seconds before making my way home. I had a lot to think about. Opening
Back With The Livings''That what he said?'' Golden Pie asked me and I nodded. ''I don't know what we should do. I mean I love Equestria but we've been living here for so long I'm not sure if I could face against the challenges of the living world anymore.'' Golden Pie put a hoof on my shoulder. ''If you think about how hard something is to do you wouldn't be able to do anything anymore. Don't think about the difficulty instead think. Do you really want to go to Equestria or do you want to stay here?'' I throught about it for a few seconds. ''Yes... I want to go back, the Elysian Fields is a wonderful place but it's almost feel like a dream instead of a real world sometimes.'' My wife cocked her head curiously. ''What do you mean?'' ''Just think about it what happened here in the last fifty years? Nothing! We've been living in a world without any conflicts and any consequences to our actions. It feel as if we don't even have a purpose to live for.'' Golden Pie brushed her mane and looked at me with her smile of her. ''That because we are not alive to begin with my little bird. But I understand where you are coming from. You saved the entire multiverse when you were fifteen. Somepony like you would be drove to madness if she didn't have anything to do for so long.'' I didn't tell her if she was right with her assumption but instead I asked her what she wanted to do. ''So what do you want? I'm not going anywhere if you and Spooky Pranks don't want to go. Harmony want me to help unite the two branches of the multiverse, you know how mortals can be this could become really dangerous for us.'' ''I don't care where I am as long as I'm with you my little bird.'' She said before nuzzling my cheeks. If I had any blood I would have probably blush at the action. that night we sat with our daughter and ask her if she wanted to come with us in Equestria we hadn't even explained everything when she screamed. 'YES! Yes! Yes!Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! I wanna go with all the awesome beasties like the dragons and the changelings Equestria sound so awesome everytime you talk about it!'' ''Spooky are you sure? Since you never been alive you won't have a body of your own. We might not be able to interact as much as right now.'' I asked her. Spooky rolled her eyes at me. ''Pfff who want a smelly old body when you can fly and pass through walls. Being a ghost will be awesome!'' Me and Golden Pie looked at each others with worried expression. What did we just unleashed on poor old Equestria? We thought at the same time. We were walking throught the seemingly unlimited expanses of grass of the Elysian Fields. It was a sunny day without clouds the weather wasn't too hot or too cold just perfect... Just like every other days in the Elysisan Fields. I miss the imperfections of the living world it may be hard to believe but try to live in a perfect world for fifthy years and see if you don't miss the flaws of the normal world. We were interupted by Clover The Clever or as she liked to call herself The Tree of Harmony. ''Hello Winter Song, Golden Pie and Spooky Pranks. I just wanted to ask can I take a picture?'' We shot her a confused expression. ''Why would a omnipotent tree need a picture?'' Clover rolled her eyes. ''It's not for me it's for the other Elysian ponies. You are the first Elysians to ever leave this world with all your memories intact. This will go down in histories book!'' ''How can you make history books for a place where nothing bad ever happens?'' I asked her. ''Well it will obviously be a short book but there has been some interesting things that happened here in the last thousand years.'' ''Like what?'' I asked her curiously. ''Well there was this funny story where a stallion tried to have sex with his fillyfriend even thought they had no bodies and-'' I shook my hooves in front of her face frantically. ''Clover there a filly here!'' Spooky huffed. ''Mom I'm fifty years old even if I don't look like it. I know what ponies do behind close doors.'' ''...So can I take a picture or not?'' Clover asked with a eager smile. I sighed in resignation. ''Fine go ahead.'' Without waiting Clover snapped a picture of us and proceed to vanish as if she was never here to begin with. I shrugged and continue on my way to the portal my family following behind me. Finally we arrived and as planned Harmony was waiting for us. Harmony looked at us and smiled. ''Since you're all here I'm assuming you're coming.'' I nodded. ''Yes But I have a condition. If I feel that this mission of your is becoming too dangerous for my family I will stop to work for you immediatly without questions.'' Harmony didn't seem displeased at my condition. ''Of course, you may be a hero but you are not a soldier. I would never ask to follow blindly my orders. But I would ask that you try to keep a open mind while visiting these worlds. Some nations will have ideals that clash with yours. And unless a innocent is hurt you shouldn't see them as evil.'' I had difficulty to think of things that would seem evil if it didn't hurt innocents but I guess he knew more about it than me. ''I have to warn you. Once you and Golden Pie cross this portal you will lose consciousness for three days while your sparks recreate your bodies. Don't worry about your daughter I will make in sort that she is with her grandmother while you are gone.'' And with that Harmony step throught the portal. We looked at each other and nodded before galloping after him. And like he had warned us we blacked out. This is the begining of my second life and while the fate of the multiverse isn't hanging in the balance this time, it would still be the biggest adventure I ever had.
The Guardian GoddessWhen I came back to my senses I was laying in a strange place that kinda looked like The Veil but instead of a purple ground and sky it was light blue. I stood up and saw Harmony and Golden Pie a few meters away. ''Harmony? What are we doing here? You said we would wake up in our own body but I'm still a spirit.'' ''I lied, don't worry three days hasn't passed yet only a few hours.'' I looked at him with a frown. ''Why did you lie to us and where are we?'' Harmony sighed, for a moment I could see thought his eyes how old he truly was. This was a being that had seen the birth and end of many universes and yet here I was talking to him like a old friend. ''I couldn't tell the truth in front of your daughter. We gods have secrets that we can't tell even to the ones we trust. This is one of them.'' He said while holding a golden apple in his hoof. ''A apple? You lied to my daughter because of a weirdly colored apple? And if it's so important why do you tell us?'' I asked with a incredulous expression. ''The reasons I tell you is because you are the Guardian Goddess one of your roles will be to protect those secrets and the reason why I'm telling it in the company of Golden Pie is because that secret will involve her. I trust you will keep this secret even to your family or else I'm canceling your return to the mortal world understood?'' We both nodded and he continued. ''There is a dwarf Universe inside Author it is called Eden if you know the legends humans have this name should be familiar. Inside this world is a massive tree that grow two types of apples at the same time. There is the golden apple like the one I hold that represent the future possible worlds of the multiverse and there the unbreakable platinum apples that represent the worlds that exist right now. When a platinum apple rot it means that the world in question has died but don't worry you can't destroy a world by destroying one of these apple because like I said they are unbreakable trust us we tried.'' I interupted him. ''Wait you tried to break one?! Why would you want to destroy an entire world?'' ''The apple we tried to destoy was the one representing Oasis. Nothing was alive in there, the prison didn't exist yet and we wanted to forget about our homeworld so that we could move on. Maybe if that stupid plan to destoy it for good would have worked Gaia wouldn't have turned like she did.'' I was getting curious about the reason he bring all that up. ''So why did you bring a golden apple?'' ''We are Powerful Winter but the only way we were able to bring back people before were when Gaia or Kira did it. But Kira is dead and Gaia is in prison so I doubt they will help. Maybe there are other ways to bring back people to life but the only other way I know is to use a golden apple to resurrect Golden Pie.'' Golden Pie's eyes widden in shock. ''Wait you are going to destroy a unborn world to bring me back to life?! I don't want to be responsible for millions of living beings never having been born!'' Harmony chuckled at that which made Golden Pie furious. ''What is so funny?!'' ''Relax,'' Harmony replied. ''Contrary to platinum apple Golden apple will regrow back. Worst case Scenario the people will be born as different species they were suppose to be. The world Free Dreamer live in with the human version of Fluttershy is actually a world where one of those apples were used so you see they didn't turn so bad.'' I was not convinced. ''If the effects are not so terrible why is it so important that it is kept secret?'' Harmony turned serious. ''Imagine if everyone knew that they could bring their loved ones with an apple everyone would go crazy and demand to have them. Knowing Author and his kind soul he wouldn't be able to refuse them. Without those apples Author wouldn't be able to create new worlds and after a few thousands years every universes would be overcrowded with no new universes to greet the ones that want to move on to new sights.'' ''I'm curious about that. What did you do when a world was too overcrowded and the ponies didn't want to go away from their home? Did you force them to go away?'' Harmony shook his head. ''No most of the times when that happens we take less fortunates of the world in question and promise them a new beginings. Many homeless and orphans were given a new home because of this. But sometimes there not enough homeless people to make a diference so we expand the world instead.'' My eyes widdened in surprise. ''Wait you can expand worlds?!'' Harmony nodded. ''Yes that why every main planet we make for a world is in a solar system with other unhabited planets so that we can more easily fusion them together. But sometime you mortals surprise us.'' I cocked my head. ''What do you mean?'' ''Well the Gaia worlds didn't have our support when their world were overpopulated because of Gaia's law. So some mortals decide that since their planet weren't enought to substain them they would go live on other planets that were habitable.'' ''Wow now I'm excited to begin this adventure and see what other insane ideas some mortals had in the Gaia branch.'' Harmony the clear his throat. ''Anyway I think we have stayed off topic long enough. Golden Pie take this apple it will give your spark the energy it need to bring you back to the mortal world.'' I then noticed he never mentioned how I would come back. ''Hey! You only brought one apple what about me?'' Harmony smiled at me for some reasons it remind me of the smile my grandma Maria Ink used to give me. ''I didn't bring one for you because you don't need it Winter. You asked where we are Winter Song. We are in the hall of the divines, Every ''Fake Gods' as some call them have come here sooner or later this is also here that Princess Twilight was turned into a Alicorn. We are situated between the two branches of the multiverse. This place was also made to attract the unfortunate souls that have fallen in the void between branches. Unfortunately Roxanne fell in there before we built this place otherwise her soul wouldn't have been lost to the Gaia's branch for so long.'' ''Anyway the reason why you don't need a golden apple is because I will give you a divine spark and it will bring you back to the mortal world without the need of this.'' He said while pointing at the apple. ''...The divine spark will bring me back? But I thought you said that the ones who had this thing needed to prove themself before becoming gods.'' ''Yes they do but the spark itself will still give you a small amout of power before that happen. You will essentially be a demigoddess until the day you prove you are worhty of more. You will be more or less immortal but death will still come with heavy consequences. If you die you won't be able to come back for at least twenty five years.'' ''Harmony normally I would be the first one to gloat about my accomplishment. But I feel like I don't deserve this.'' Harmony laughed at that. ''Maybe after fifthy years you forgot what you did for the multiverse but I didn't. Winter you stop a Elder Goddess from destroying the freedom the mortals have and you save humanity from extinction. If you don't deserve this divine spark none of us do apart from Author himself.'' I flushed in embarassment which Golden Pie was all too happy to giggle to. ''W-what come on there gods out there that did way more than me.'' Harmony shook his head. ''The gods are mostly here to keep the order these days. Not many of them fight to eradicate evil anymore. Frankly I prefer the 'Fake gods' to the real ones because the fakes ones know how precious a life is. The only mortal I knew who could stand up to gods like you did was Roxanne and she was your incarnation. So consider this a gift for not only you but also for what Roxanne did thousands of years ago.'' And with that Harmony placed a hoof to where my heart would be if I had a body. Golden Pie smiled and waved at me. ''I will see you back in Equestria my little bird.'' And with that I blacked out again.
The Great LibraryThe first thing I noticed when I came back to consciousness was how warm I was. I slowly opened my eyes, only to shriek in shock as I saw ghostly eyes staring right back at me. The ghost proceeded to laugh uncontrollably at my predicament. ''S-Spooky Prank, it isn't funny! You could have given me a heart attack!'' She only continued to laugh in response. ''You should have seen the look on your face.'' She proceeded to make an exaggerated scared expression before giggling loudly once again. I sighed. My daughter could really be trouble when she wanted to be. But I wouldn't trade her for the whole multiverse; I would have probably gone crazy in the boring Elysian Fields without her. I looked in the room and noticed a few pictures of me with Meek Sky when we were just fillies. I also noticed a saddlebag with three pink butterflies emblazoned on it. With these clues, and the familiar room I was in, I deduced we were in my mom's house. I touched my chest, where my heart was; it's been a long time since I felt my own heart beating. But this was also where my spark was. ''So I have a divine spark now. It seems wrong to think that one day, I might be on the same level as Celestia and Luna,'' I whispered to myself. Suddenly, I threw the cover away and slowly got out of the bed, making sure not to wake up Golden Pie, who was laying with me. Spooky Prank floated in circles around my head. ''What are you doing, mom?'' She said with a whisper. I resisted the urge to sigh; why does she think it's fine to wake me with a heart attack, but it's wrong to bother Golden Pie? But, nonetheless, I responded to her with another whisper. ''I haven't been in my hometown for fifty years, and I want to see if it has changed.'' I quickly made my way downstairs and opened the door of the cottage. I had to shield my eyes for a few seconds as the sun welcomed the morning with its bright light. Once my vision was cleared, there was one thing that immediately caught my attention, and it made me gasp in surprise. A massive tower that almost reached the clouds was standing where Twilight's library used to be before Tirek blew it off. I quickly galloped in the direction of said tower. Spooky Prank followed behind me, probably wondering if I had lost my mind. When we arrived in front of the library, a big billboard was there right next to it, stuck into the ground on two wooden posts. On it was written 'The Great Library of Equestria'. On top of the tower, I noticed a familiar pink star surrounded by five smaller white stars. ''You've got to be kidding me. I leave Equestria for just fifty years, and Twilight transforms Ponyville into any nerd’s wet dream? Why am I surprised?'' Spooky Prank looked around us and saw the ponies walking around calmly. A few ponies gave the little ghost a strange look, but the ponies that knew me instantly shook their heads and continued on their way once they saw that she was with me. ''You know, with all the crazy stories you told me about this place, I never imagined it would be this calm,'' Spooky Prank said to me. ''Yeah...Ponyville is calm most of the time, until the monster of the week decides to show up from the Everfree Forest, that is,'' I replied with a smile. ''It's a dangerous town for sure. But you won't find better ponies anywhere else... Hey, do you want to visit the library?'' Spooky Prank groaned in response. ''Do we have to?'' I shook my head. ''If you don't want to go, we can go somewhere else.'' Spooky thought about it for a few seconds. ''Fine, we can go, but if it's too boring, I'm out of there. Maybe I can find a few nerds to scare out of their socks,'' she said with a giggle. I rolled my eyes as my daughter passed through the walls of the tower. A few seconds later, I could hear the screams of a filly inside the library. I shook my head and proceeded to open the door and enter. The first floor looked like a standard library. There were a few tables and some books on shelves on the back. I imagine there were more books than that on the other floors. The reception table seemed to be empty, which was weird, because it was nowhere near time for dinner. Just as I thought that, a small black thing jumped on the table. ''Welcome to the Great Library, what can I do for you- Winter, is that you?'' It was then that I recognized the cat that was talking to me. ''Soft Paw?! What are you doing in a library?!'' I shouted. ''SHHH!'' The other ponies in the library glared at us, and I sheepishly smiled at them. ''The library needed a receptionist, and Twilight is too occupied following her magic map to take care of this. So she promised to give me all the fish I could eat each week if I do this, and here I am.'' I raised an eyebrow. ''You get paid with fish?'' I said with a low voice, so as to not disturb anypony. ''Well, how else would I be getting paid? I'm a cat, bits are worthless to me, so she pays me with food instead.'' We were interrupted when a stallion frantically came running from upstairs. ''Run for your life! There a ghost haunting the library! AHHHH!'' I facehoofed at that; what did Spooky Prank do this time? Soft Paw sighed. ''Can't we have at least one month where there isn't a monster that attacks this town?'' I glared at the cat. ''My daughter is not a monster!'' Soft Paw looked at me in disbelief. ''Your daughter is a ghost, seriously?'' I looked at her with a deadpan expression. ''I'm speaking with a talking cat who is the receptionist of the biggest library in this country, and you find that a ghost is weird?'' Soft Paw looked at me for a few seconds before replying. ''I'm part of the weirdest family ever.'' I cocked my head curiously. ''You still consider yourself part of the family? I've been gone for half of a century.'' ''Yes, your mother took care of me while you were gone. Now, let's take care of your daughter before they call that green guy with his weird vacuum.'' When we arrived at the fourth floor, the room was almost empty with the remaining ponies were cowering under a table. I shook my head, as I could already tell she will get herself in so much trouble in the future. ''Spooky Prank! The joke's over! Get over here right now!'' I heard a groan before a small ghost appeared from behind a bookshelf. ''Mom! I was getting to the good part!'' She said with a pout. The ponies looked at her with wide eyes. They must have been visitors that came for the library, because I don't think an old resident of Ponyville would be that scare of a ghost. ''Yeah, well, you're scaring the living daylight out of these ponies, and I prefer to not have to tell the princesses that their library was deserted because of my daughter.'' Spooky Prank sighed. ''Fine, but I will not promise to not haunt other places later on,'' she said with a way too eager expression for my tastes. I resisted the urge to facehoof and simply said, ''Let’s get back to my mom's house.'' Soft Paw stayed behind, since she still had a job to do in the library. The return home was pretty uneventful. I didn't see anypony I knew yet. I wondered how the ponies I knew would react when they see I am back from the dead. Speaking of that, I got a very shocking surprise when I arrived back home. I could smell eggs being cooked. Thinking my mom had waken up, I walked in the kitchen and saw somepony I thought I would never see again. ''D-Dad?!'' Standing there, humming a short tune as he cooked the eggs, a smile on his face, was my father, the stallion that died sixty-five years ago, long before I was even born. Author's Note If you notice that this chapter look better than the last ones it's normal. This is the first chapter that been edited by my new beta reader DuNamarSundavar Thank you for helping me with the dozens of typos I must make in each chapter.
Same Family, Different Era“Dad?! You're alive? Since when?!” I asked with wide eyes. Peace Dreamer smiled sheepishly. “It's been a few years; in fact, I was brought back not long after the end of the war.” I narrowed my eyes at the revelation. “If you were back for that long, then why didn't you visit me in the Elysian Fields?! I thought I was your daughter! And why didn't Mom tell me anything?!” Dream placed a hoof on my back. “Calm down, Winter. I would have visited if I could. But my condition made it so that I couldn't, and since I couldn't see you, I thought it would be better if your mom didn't tell you I was back.” “Your...condition? What do you mean by that?” Dream sighed. “Winter, I am technically not alive. The angels invented a spell that creates a sort of fake soul for people that lose most of their spark. I think the closest creature I can compare myself to is a lich, except I don't have a rotten body...thank God for that.” “But I thought you were only the memories of Dream trapped inside Fluttershy! I never thought you had enough magic left to survive outside of Mom's spark.” “You're right; it wasn't enough. That’s why the Tree of Harmony took a part of your spark to make me survive the process. Don't worry; I only have about five percent of your spark.” I looked at him with mouth agape. “You took a part of my soul without asking me?! What sort of father are you?!” “Well, if it bothers you so much, then I can give it back, and I will go back to living inside Fluttershy's spark.” “I don't give a buck about the fact that you took my magic! What bothers me is that you didn't ask for permission!” I shouted with barely contained rage. “Well, when Clover The Clever gave me your magic, I assumed she had asked you. But now I see it isn't the case.” That damn crazy mare! If she pulls off something like this again, I'm sure there will be somepony somewhere that will be all too happy to buy some crystal logs. “Anyway, I was wondering... how is Sonata doing in the Elysian Fields?” My father suddenly asked. I was a little surprised at the question. Before today, I had only seen my father in the flesh once. I tend to forget he had friends outside of our family, and that Sonata was his best friend. “When I left, he was fine. The ponies really appreciate his songs, since they don't have a lot of musicians in the afterlife. Most ponies who died in Equis are either heroes who faced evils stronger than they could handle or soldiers that fought in the very few wars Equestria had. Not much of them had time to develop musical skills. So he doesn’t have a lot of competition when it comes to music. Though he won't shut up about the fact that there is no meat in the afterlife.” Dream laughed at that. “Only a griffin would chose meat over peace.” I frowned for a second. “I assume Meek Sky doesn't live here anymore.” Dream shook his head. ”She lives with her husband Leaf.” “Do you ever feel like our family is weird? I mean, Mom is an Element of Harmony, I'm a goddess in training, my sister married a changeling and has a double personality, and you're a human that wanted to leave humanity behind you.” Dream smiled. “We live in Ponyville. I think it's a requirement to be weird if you want to fit in here.” Thinking about it, I tried to think about a single pony that was normal in this town and failed to find a single one. I laughed; maybe he was right; we live in a crazy town. But as far as I'm concerned, it's the best town there is. Later that day, I was laying down with Dream in the fields of Sweet Apple Acres. Golden Pie had joined us and was currently sleeping, curled up against me. ''So you always come here when you want to relax?'' I asked my father with a furrowed brow. ''I don't see what relaxing you can do here; you always hear Applejack and Big Mac working in the fields.'' ''I find the wind here and the sound of the thumping of the tree relaxing. Just lay down and enjoy the breeze.'' Dream replied with a content sigh. I rolled my eyes and followed his example; after a few minutes, I was about to fall asleep when I heard the sound of magic being cast. Dream had already fallen asleep and Golden Pie still hadn't woken up, so I doubt it was them who did it. I looked up in the direction of the sound and saw an orb of light the size of a pony slowly go down. When it touched the ground, the magic dissipated, revealing the spell caster to be Elder Harmony. When he saw Golden Pie and Dream sleeping, he spoke softly to me. ''Sorry to disturb you Winter Song, but I need to talk to you.'' I resisted the urge to groan; I just got here and he already wants something from me? I thought I would be able to relax a little before having my first mission. I lifted myself from the ground slowly, so as to not wake up my dad and Golden Pie, and followed Harmony farther away in the field. When we stopped, I was the first to talk. ''You already have something for me? I didn't expect something for a few days at least. So which world do I have to visit first?'' Harmony shook his head. ''You're not going to travel to another world just yet. The empire will start the unification of the multiverse next month. Your first mission will be in Equis, so you're not leaving your world yet. Tell me, Winter, have you ever visited another world?'' I nodded my head. ''Yes...once with The Doctor, I visited New Eden; another time with Time Skip, I visited the country of Italy on Earth, but both times, we were in danger and didn't stay for long. There was also a time where I visited another version of Equestria... Now that I think about it, it's weird.'' Harmony’s ears perked up at that. ''What is it?'' ''In the other version of Equestria, there was a human named Onyx. He's been living in Equestria since he was a baby. But other humans who enter a magical realm don't survive for more than a year, yet he did just fine, and he wasn't a demigod; he was a normal human.'' ''That’s weird; maybe since he's been introduced to magic at such a young age, his soul evolved and adapted to it's environment. Anyway, I think we're getting sidetracked. Your first mission will be in Zebrica.'' I looked at Harmony with a confused frown. ''What does Zebrica have to do with the unification of the multiverse?'' ''It has nothing to do with it...I'm sending you there for two reasons. First, I want you to get used to different cultures, because you will meet all kinds of different people in your missions, and not all of them will think like ponies do. But the real goal of your mission is to find the missing piece of this spark.'' Harmony casted a teleportation spell, and a small jar with a small glowing orb appeared before him. ''We found this in a tribal village of Griffonia. The villagers say it fell from the sky one day and helped their plants grow. They were worshipping it, and though it was hard to take it from them, we came to an agreement; an angel would arrive to cast a sunlight spell each week in exchange for this.'' ''A spark? Whose is it? It's not one from Infinitus, I hope. Because if a bunch of tribals could find a part of his soul, I really will have to question your security.'' Harmony actually laughed at my response. ''No, don't worry; I made sure those were in safe places. Winter, do you remember Phoebe, the daughter of Gaia, who killed the ghouls of Muerto Titiritero in Manehattan during Discord's game?'' I actually had to think about it for a few seconds before remembering her. ''Oh yes, she was an elf from Nirn, if I remember correctly. Boy, that was a really long time ago.'' ''Yes…I assume it seems like a long time for a young one such as yourself, whereas for me, it seems like it was just yesterday... Anyway, we think her other part has been sent to Zebrica. I think the vampire put a curse on her when she died, otherwise she would have returned a long time ago. Your mission is to bring this spark with you to Zebrica and find the missing part.'' ''Why me? I thought the reason you brought me back from the dead was because of my powers. But this mission seems so simple, anypony could do it.'' ''Zebrica can be a dangerous place. It doesn't have as many monsters as Equestria, but it more than makes up for it with the wild animals that dominate the land. Due to the pacifique nature of the Zebras, nature there is more dangerous than anywhere else in Equis. And, like I said, I also want you to get used to different cultures. You can bring a few people with you, but not too many; Zebras are not too fond of having many strangers in their land.'' I sighed ''Fine, I will do it, when do I have to go?'' Harmony shook his head. ''I am not rushing you. You just came home after fifty years; you can take a little time to see everypony else. All I ask is that you do this mission before next month, when the unification begins.'' And with that, Harmony disappeared leaving the jar in my hooves. So, Zebrica huh? I know just who I will bring with me. I hope Brew Blade is ready for a family reunion. Author's Note Thank to DuNamarSundavar for making this story in readable conditions. At first I wanted to do the arc in Zebrica in A Good Share of Lives but with the war with the Reapers and all that I didn't find a good time to introduce it so instead I'm doing it in this story.
Loyalty of The TrollsI was about to return to mom's house but I was interupted when I heard the rhythmic clang of steel behind me. Before I had time to understand I was surrounded by a dozen of green bipedal beings in heavy armor. It didn't take me long to recognise them. They were the trolls of Infinitus, I took a defensive position. Why, did they come to me for revenge? No trolls don't care about who killed their master they just follow the strongest no matter what. Maybe they had come back with Infinitus after my death. I had hope the white wolf would have give up after the organisation fell but it's seem not. I was caught off guard when the trolls drop down on their knee in front of me. ''Mistress is back!'' One of them said. ''Welcome home!'' ''We have true purposes once again!'' Ayagi the king of trolls step in front of me. ''Ayagi is happy to see Mistress return, Celestia made us honorary members of the guards so we could protect your country the best we could during your absence.'' I stared blankly at all of them. ''You what? Don't get me wrong I'm glad you helped Celestia but I thought you would have moved on to a new master by now, I was dead.'' ''We trolls only change of master if he or she is killed by another. When master die of other causes we swear loyalty to the country of master until the country fall.'' ''I doubt Equestria will fall anytime soon wouldn't you be bored to follow the same master for thousands of years?'' Ayagi shook his head. ''We have followed Infinitus for more than three thousands years we don't care who master is as long as he or she is the strongest.'' I scratch my head with my hoof. ''If you want to follow the strongest why didn't you follow the Elders? They are stronger than Infinitus or me.'' ''We used to serve them but they betrayed us be destroying our country we do not follow traitors of the trolls!'' I had a hard time imagining the Elders betraying their allies like that...Well okay I could totally imagine Gaia doing it but not the rest of them. ''But you helped Gaia during the war!'' I protested. Ayagi shook his head. ''No we helped Infinitus who just so happened to be under Gaia orders.'' So they are willing to serve a traitor as long as they do not receive orders directly from them. I will never understand the logic of the trolls. Ayagi looked at me, ''So mistress what are your orders now that your back?'' Uh oh what type of orders could I give them? We are in peace now there not much for warriors to do right now...Maybe. ''Tell my aunt Twilight that I will need her hot air baloon for a trip to Zebrica, can you do this?'' Ayagi nodded in response and wandered off with the other trolls. I sighed as they left my line of sight. That mission won't last for long I don't know what I will do with them in the future. I mean I could bring them on my quest in other worlds but I don't think these guys will make a very good impressions to the worlds I visit. I walked in direction of mom's house I will think about all that later right now I have ponies I have to see. Golden Pie and dad were following behind me. With my talk to Harmony I had completely forgot about them so when they saw I wasn't with them they decided to find me. When I approached my mom's house the door opened with a bang and before I could understand what was going on I was imprisoned by a pair of hooves. I was about to call for help from Golden Pie but she was just laughing at my predicament. I lift my head and saw that the 'Attacker' was my own sister. ''I missed you so much for these last fifty years Winter Song!'' I looked at her with a deadpan expression. ''You saw me last week.'' ''Yes but you were a ghost, I can't hug a ghost!'' Meek Sky replied with poorly hidden mirth. Sometime I miss the shy Unicorn I used to know. With times it's seem she turn just as crazy as the other residents of this town. But I wouldn't trade my sister for the world. Meek Sky then smiled at me and Golden Pie. ''So, when will you marry Golden Pie?'' I looked at Meek Sky confusion clearly showing in my expression. ''Meek Sky we're arleady married it's been a while now.'' Meek Sky huffed in response. ''No you're not, Clover The Clever just recognise you were going to pass eternity with her and that was that. You need a true wedding with cakes, expensive dresses, all your family coming to see you and a Princess doing the ceremony!'' I rolled my eyes. One thing you should know my sister is that she turned into a hopeless romantic since she married Leaf. She think she can give advices on my love life but it should be me that do that. I'm the one that have a foal while she has yet to face the challenge of raising a filly or a colt. ''I will think about it Meek, Harmony want me to go to Zebrica before the end of the month. But after that I will talk about it with Golden Pie.'' It was then that I heard the sound of a pair of wings approaching me from behind. I turned around and saw my aunt Twilight Sparkle. The Princess of Friendship smiled at me. ''Hello Winter Song, It's been a while. Ayagi came see me earlier and said you wanted my hot air baloon.'' I nodded. ''Yeah I need to go on a trip to the Zebra lands.'' ''Well there a good and a bad new, which one do you want to hear first?'' Twilight asked me. ''What the bad news?'' ''I don't have a hot air baloon anymore. It was destroyed during the return of Grogar The Necromancer a few years ago. The good news is that I have a flying ship you can take instead. You will have way more space than in that tiny old thing.'' ''A flying ship? These thing are expensive! Only the Canterlot elite have them are you sure I can take it?'' Twilight laughed at my response. ''It's true they were expensive fifty years ago but nowaday they are more common. You can take it don't worry about it.'' Twilight smiled vanished and took a more serious expression. ''Zebrica is a dangerous place, I know you can hold your own but it would feel more reassured if you bring somepony with you.'' ''I planned to bring Brew Blade. Apart from Zecora she's the one that know this place the most in all of Equestria.'' Twilight was about to say something but somepony cut her off. ''I'm coming with you.'' Spooky Prank said with a determined expression. I shook my head, ''No way, It's too dangerous you stay here.'' ''I'm a ghost what the worst that could happen to me? Dying? I'm arleady dead.'' I was about to protest but didn't found any flaws in her logic. ''... Ask your mother.'' ''You are my mother.'' She replied with a smirk. ''Your other mother!'' I shouted with frustration. I huffed as she float away in direction of Golden Pie. Twilight awkwardly looked at me. ''Well see you next time Winter. I really need to take care of something at the castle see you next time.'' And with that the purple Alicorn took flight in the opposite direction. I sighed what am I going to do with that ghost?
Ancient Power And Dancing ZebraThe Oasis Prison. For more than three thousands years this giant tower have kept imprisoned the most dangerous criminals that endangered the multiverse. The tower is separated in five sections. At the lowest floors are common mortals. Most of them mercenaries or fanatic members of cults who followed an insane god or goddess in a quest for power. In the second sections are the demi-gods and elementalists. Some people who grow up in a normal family turn greedy with power when they discover they can control the same type of magic the gods have. On the third section are what we could call lesser gods. But don't call them like that in public they won't be too happy about it. Not all the gods have the power to destroy cities in a matter of minutes. Some are less gift with their magic. Don't get me wrong thought even if they are weak compared to other gods these beings are still a very real threat for mortals and that why they are so high in the tower. On the fourth sections are the real gods. These being are not to be taken lightly. On most other sections it's the angels that take care of the criminals. But on the fourth section the Elder Gods had to call the help of Guardians to keep them in check. Yes the prisonners have anti-magic collars but even with those we can't take chances when it come to these criminals. And finally there the fifth section. This section consist of a single floor and a single cell. It has no window and instead of bars the prisoner is kept by a strong anti-magic wall of steel. This floor never been used since the Oasis prison existed and The Council was all too happy that this floor didn't have to be used... That is until fifty years ago. Now this floor is imprisoning the most dangerous criminal of the entire multiverse. The Mad Elder Goddess of Life Gaia. Fifty years ago this woman would have look like as if she was the personification with everything evil in mother nature. When she was hovering above the Veil threatening to commit genocide on the entire human race you could have believe that it was her that created every disease existent in the world just to make our life miserable. Now fifty years in the future she just look like a brocken mare. After the war she lost her immortality and it showed. Time had not been too kind to her. She had wrinkles all over the face that made her looked twenty years older than she really was. There was not a single speck of colors remaining in her gray mane. And her green coat had paled with time now looking more like the color of an old apple instead of the healty green color of grass. Looking at her you could think she was not a threat anymore. But you would be very, very wrong. For her body may be weaker than it was before. But her magic burned with with the power of a thousand suns. For on that faithful day Gaia had sense the magic of someone coming back in the realm of the living. Her magic came roaring back with one single purpose: Kill Winter Song. Unknowing that I had just atracted the attention of my worse ennemy. I look up at the building in front of me with a puzzled expression. ''I don't think dad gave me the right address when I asked him where Brew Blade worked.'' In front of me was a building with a neon light that proudly stated the name of the establishment 'Exotic Fantasy'. And if I weren't sure what this place was about the pictures of mares giving me bedroom eyes made it clear. With a sigh I pushed the door and was greeted by the blaring techno music and multicolors light dancing everywhere on the ground. With no surprise I saw multiple stallion looking dumbly at the dancers in front of them. One thing I noticed was that none of the dancers were Equestrian, There was a griffin girl who was showing her backside to her customers while also showing her wingspan. In the back there was a Saddle Arabian mare who looked almost as shy as my mom. Well okay I think my mom would look even more shyer than that if she saw so many Stallions looking at her like this. There was even a Diamong Dog that seemed to have attracted quite a crowd. I shook my head I have seen enough of this place arleady I got to find Brew Blade and get out of here. I looked around and didn't see my zebra friend anywhere. Then my eyes caught a door with the sign 'Employees Only' that must be where Brew Blade is. Before I could reach however a bouncer step in front of me. ''Ma'am this area is restricted.'' ''I have to see Brew Blade.'' I replied with a determined frown. ''You can see her at three p.m. when she's working.'' I stomped my hoof. ''I won't be able to talk to her when she work! I have to talk to her right now!'' The towering stallion scoffed at me. ''Look lady unless you're secretly a Alicorn Princess you won't pass this door.'' I smirked at that. ''And what about a Guardian Goddess?'' He frowned at me. ''Yeah and I'm the leader of the Breezies. Get out of here kid and try to find a better lie next time the Guardian Goddess died fifty years ago.'' ''Oh you want to play like that? Fine I don't need your authorization.'' With that I ran for the door but the stallion ran in front of me. What he didn't expect was that when I ran into him instead of knocking me over I exploded into a liquid mass. As the bouncer just stood there dumbly trying to comprehend what happened I slip under the crack of the door. Once all of the water had passed throught the water turned into the form of a pony and I turned back into bones and flesh. I resist the urge to shudder after my body was complete. It still feel weird to turn into water. Let's hope I won't have to do that too often. Inside the rooms I could see a Some more strippers getting ready for their next show in front of a mirror. Some of them looked at the new arrival but just turn back to the mirror when they saw I was a mare probably thinking I didn't swing that way. But I push these thoughts aways, Golden Pie is the only girl for me. I trotted in search of my zebra friend. Finally I found her she was busy putting makeup but as soon as she saw me her lipstick dropped to the floor. ''Winter Song?! You're alive?! Not only that but you're in a strip club? Don't tell me you're here for a job, because if you are not only I disapprove but you are also not exotic enough to fit in here.'' I decided to mess a little with her and fluttered my eyelashes. ''What a Guardian Goddess is not rare enough for you? I'm the only one in the multiverse.'' Brew didn't looked impressed at my response. I rolled my eyes ''No I'm not here for a job. I'm here for you, I didn't expect to find you in a place like this, what is the deal?'' The Zebra sighed and then looked at me right in the eyes ''Do you know how boring the job of guard became once you died? Not that it was that thrilling before. But after you left, Equestria entered in a sort of peaceful golden age. Which honestly I'm happy about but there was nothing left for the guards to do except looking good while escorting Celestia and Luna.'' I sat on the floor and crossed my forehooves. ''Gee sorry that me bringing peace to Equestria bring you so much distress.'' I replied sarcastically. Brew Blade huffed at me. ''Anyway I had planned to go andventuring with Sonata after Equestria came to peace but since he died I had no one to go with so I decided to settle down for a less boring job. Being here isn't so bad I got to dance in front of a crowd and show them some bits from time to time and every guys get happy and very generous.'' I frowned at her. ''Brew you're one of the best archer I know and you found ways to include alchemy in battle like no other Zebras before, you deserve better than this. Why didn't you go adventuring with my father?'' ''Do you know your father Winter? By hearing his crazy adventures in Equestria you might have thought he was the adventuring type. But he's not, the only reason why he got in so many problems was because he wanted to protect his family. But the truth is he's a family stallion and he will do everything he can to settle down with Fluttershy and his foals. He won't go adventuring if he has no reason to.'' Brew blade smile at me. ''It's seem like protecting the ones you love is a trait all the reincarnation of Roxanne share I think you and your father still have mermaid magic left in you.'' I lifted a eyebrow at that. ''Mermaid? What do they have to do with protecting family?'' ''You mean to tell me you learned your first incarnation was a mermaid fifty years ago and you never bothered to make a research on them?'' At my sheepish smile she sighed in frustration. ''Typical'' She muttered. ''Mermaid used to be very powerful water elementalists like you. They were the most powerful mortal race of Oasis even the gods feared them. There are many legends of mermaid turning armies against themself and destroying entire kingdoms because some of the citizens had hurt their children. Some of the gods fearing that these beings would turned against them banded together and killed all of them as you probably arleady know the legendary Roxanne was the only survivor.'' ''So does this mean mermaids are extinct nowaday?'' I asked my Zebra friend. ''Yes and no the species still exist but the magic that made them one of the most powerful race vanished with Roxanne's death. In fact the Sea Ponies have a very similar culture to the mermaids maybe you will meet one, one day.'' I looked at the clock and realised I still didn't do what I came here for. ''Brew Blade I almost forgot with all this talk but I came here for a favor.'' Brew Blade had her interest piqued. ''What do you want? I hope you're not asking for a dance because I'm going to tell your wife.'' I coughed and tried at my best abilities to hide my blush. ''No! Of course not. I came back to life because of Elder Harmony. In return he asked me to help him to bring the Gaia branch and Kira branch together. But before that he want me to go to Zebrica and find the soul of Phoebe the High Elf who fought against Titiritero in the Discord's game.'' Brew passed a hoof throught her mane. ''Oh yes the perverted daughter of Gaia who had the power of light. I'm a little surprise they waited for so long to help her.'' It was then she realised what I said. ''Wait Zebrica, as in Zebrica, Zebrica? My old country? You know I have been banished from there don't you?'' ''Oh come on you've just been banished from your tribe not the entire country. What are the chances that Phoebe's soul landed in your old village?'' At that moment fate looked down at me and laughed.
On The Road To ZebricaTwo Weeks Later ''Be careful Winter, I don't want you to injure yourself out there.'' My mother said worriedly. My whole family had come to send me off. ''Don't worry about me mom, I faced way worse things than a wild country in the past. And aunt Twilight I promise there won't ba a single scratch made on your flying ship.'' Princess Twilight smiled. ''Don't worry about it it's just a piece of wood. Take care of yourself and Brew Blade. I would also say take care of Spooky Prank but I don't think anything can hurt her.'' Brew Blade looked at me with a forwn and assked. ''Winter I was wondering do you know how to drive a flying ship?'' I smiled sheepishly at the Zebra. ''Well I just throught I would just wing it. I'm a Pegasus I passed my whole life in the sky making a machine fly shouldn't be that complicated, right?'' Brew Blade looked at me unamused. ''Yeah no, I will drive the ship.'' I lift a eyebrow. ''And what make you more qualified than me?'' ''How do you think I travelled from Zebrica to Equus?'' She asked me as if it was obvious. ''I don't know by boat?'' She looked at me as if I was insane. What did I say? ''Are you crazy? No one travel the sea between Zebrica and Equestria by boat anymore not when we have the option to fly!'' I looked at her with a puzzle expression. ''Why is that?'' She facehoof at my response. ''The monsters that why! Do you know how many monsters live in the sea between here and Zebrica? They would tear apart your pathetic little boat before you're halfway there!'' ''Mom could beat the living hay out of all of them!'' Spooky Prank exlaimed as she appeared just beside me. I jumped out of my skin at the sudden appearance of my daughter but then glare at her. ''Spooky! Language!'' She crossed her hooves. ''I'm fifty years old I can talk like I want.'' I just smirked at her at that. ''I will stop treating you like a foal the day you stop acting like one.'' She pouted in reponse in vanished inside the ship. Brew Blade laughed. ''At least if we meet pirates on the way we might scare them away by telling them this is a haunted ship.'' ''Pirates still exist in Equis?'' The Zebra shrugged. ''Yes but they are very rare. Most pirates nowaday are Diamond Dogs and since most of them prefer being underground instead of above it. It's pretty hard for them to create a crew.'' And with that Brew Blader trotted in front of the ship wheel a wave my hoof one last time at my family before we took off in the sky. Four Hours Later Spooky Prank had her hooves on her stomach. ''I never thought flying would suck so bad.'' The wind began to pick up and shook the ship a little. Spooky put a hoof on her mouth. ''I think I'm going to be sick.'' With that she ran to then end of the deck. Brew Blade shook her head. ''How the hay does a ghost have airsickness? She doesn't even have a stomach!'' The zebra turned to look at me and saw me looking uncomfortably at the sea. She trot beside me with and with a frown she asked. ''Winter I'm curious about something. At first I thought you asked for a flying ship because you knew of the sea monsters. But since it clear you didn't knew about them why did you chose to travel with a flying ship instead of a boat?'' I sighed. ''It's a stupid reason you would think I'm crazy.'' Brew shooked her head. ''I promise I won't judge you, what is it?'' My ears drooped. ''Fine, you would think that water would feel good for a water elementalist and you would be right to some extent. I feel good when I take a bath or when I go in a small lake. But if it's anything like a river or bigger... ''You feel bad?'' Brew Blade asked and I shook my head. ''No it's the opposite. I feel strong, too strong I feel like I could destroy the entire planet if I sneeze the wrong way. I know I don't have that kind of power but the power I could draw from so much water scare me.'' The Zebra put a hoof on my back. ''I'm sure you feel it a lot worse than it really is. I know why you're scared. You are afraid of hurting your family but believe me even if you had the power you imagine I'm certain you would never hurt the one you love. It's just not in your nature.'' I sighed but then smile. ''Thanks Brew Blade but I think it will take time for me to be comfortable near the sea.'' With that I trot to the bunk and let myself fall on the mattress. Brew Blade returned to her duty at the ship wheel while I slept the rest of the way. Six hours later ''Mom wake up.'' I groan and threw my pillow at the invader. Unfortunately the pillow just passed through her. Spooky Prank looked at me flatly. ''And you're the one insisting to treat me like a foal. Wake up mom we arrived in Zebrica!'' I groan again and lift myself from the comfortable bed. ''Fine let's get going, let's hope it won't be too long I miss Equestria arleady.'' With that I trot outside the room my daughter closely following me. Once we arrived at the deck we saw Brew Blade smilling as she look ahead of her. I look in the distance and gasped. I had never seen so much grass since I left the Elysian Fields. In the distance I could see a massive jungle probably hosting a massive fauna I never heard about. There was also a massive river that was so big I almost thought it was splitting the country in two. ''Winter Song, Spooky Prank, Welcome to Zebrica.'' Brew Blade said with a nostalgic smile.
The Oracle''So Winter how are we suppose to find Phoebe?'' Brew Blade asked me once we landed on Zebrica I searched in my saddlebags and showed her the jar with the spark in it. ''This is half of the spark of Phoebe. The closer we are to the other half the brighter it should glow.'' ''Cool! I can't wait to have my first adventure!'' Spooky Prank exclaimed while snatching the jar out of my hooves and floated away at high speed. ''Spooky come back here!'' I screamed at her. When it was clear she wasn't listening I ran after her. Brew Blade sighed and followed closely behind me. I tried many times to stop my daughter but she wouldn't stop. Finally our pursuit ended when the little ghost stopped in front of a small village. I don't want to sound offensive to Brew Blade but the Zebras seem a little... primitive. All their houses were made of simple woods and straws, their windows had no glasses and only consisted of holes in the walls and there was no sign of any electric or magical technology at all. Despite that the Zebras seemed very happy with what they had. I could hear the sound of foals playing in the distance. A old zebra mare was reading a book to a group of fillies and colts and I could see a stallion brewing something in a bubbling cauldron. I turned to Brew Blade. ''It's seem the spark is in this village, let's go.'' Brew Blade didn't move a inch. She was only staring at the small village with wide eyes. After a while she finally said. ''W-Winter.'' She gulped nervously. ''Welcome to my village.'' Seriously? Out of all the places the spark could be it had to be here?! ''It's been more than sixty-five years maybe they forgot all about it?'' I putted a reassuring hoof on her back. Brew Blade shook her head. ''The most important thing for us Zebra is the preservation of literature and history. There's no way they would forget about what I did.'' ''Come on. When my dad first arrived in Equestria you helped him in dangerous situations again and again. You're practically a hero what could you have done that made them banish you forever?'' Brew Blade was about to respond but a stallion voice interupted her before she could get a word out. ''Brew Blade? Is that you? How dare you come back here you murderer!'' Murderer?! I turned to Brew Blade, her ears were pinned on her head. ''Why would you kill somepony?!'' I asked in shock. In a emotionless voice Brew Blade responded. ''It wasn't somepony it was a lion that tried to eat a zebra.'' I turned to the stallion with a frown. ''How does that make her a murderer?'' ''You ponies are all the same! You feel violence is justified just because you see something as evil!'' ''If you don't fight to protect yourself and your family how can you expect to survive?'' I asked in confusion. ''We don't! If mother nature decided it is our time to die so it will be!'' Mother nature? Did he mean Gaia? Did I just land in a cult of the insane Goddess? At this point many zebras had heard the commotion and had come see what was happening. Most of the adults glared at Brew Blade. The foals who were too confused to understand what was going on just looked in confusion. I was about to tell him what I thought about his screwed up sense of morality. But Brew Blade put a hoof on my shoulder and shook her head. It was then I remember what Harmony said to me before I came here. ''You will meet all kind of different people in your missions and not all of them will think like ponies do.'' So that why he sent me here, he knew I could never accept to not protect the ponies I care for. He wanted to see how I would react to a morality that conflict with my own. Fine I will try to respect their culture. But that doesn't mean I have to follow their beliefs, I put on a more polite expression. ''We are just here to find something we promise to leave as soon as we find it.'' The stallion grimaced. ''Fine but she stay out of the village.'' He said while pointing at Brew Blade. ''You meanie! You can't banish one of your own just because she isn't dumb like you!'' Spooky Prank screamed. Well there goes diplomacy. The stallion glared at my daughter. ''The dead don't have a say on how the living handle things. Begone little ghost.'' Why couldn't he be like everypony elses and just wet himself at the sight of Spooky Prank? Of course it's never that easy. ''Spooky shut your mouth and let me do the talking.'' I turn to the stallion who I assume at this point is the leader of the village. ''Sorry for my daughter she doesn't know how to be polite.'' ''Hey!'' The little ghost huffed indignantly. ''I know you aren't fond of Brew, but she is one of the only zebras I know and I need her to know how to act properly while I am here.'' The leader was gritting his teeth. ''Fine! But she doesn't stay for more than a day!'' He turned around and motioned us to follow him. The zebras made a wide berth as we entered inside the village. ''I'm surprised it was that easy to convinced him.'' I whispered to Brew. ''He won't show it but he's probably scared of you. Compared to most species out there ponies are a peace-loving species. But compared to Zebras your species look like bloodthirsty trolls, no offense.'' That was weird to me. I had never met a species that could be considered more peaceful than ponies before. But was this really peace? It looked like they let everyone step on them. If ponies didn't defended what they loved we would have at least a dozen tyrants fighting for power in Equestria right now. Oh! I almost forgot to check the jar! I looked at Spooky Prank. She still had the jar and it was glowing brightly . But I could see the leader was leading us in the wrong direction. I silently motioned to Spooky to follow the spark. My daughter smiled and nodded and turned left. I motioned to my zebra friend to follow me. The stallion continued to walk, completely oblivious that we had left him. Finally the glow of the spark was so bright we could barely see the jar. We were in a small alley. There seemed to have nothing here. That was until I looked down. A zebra mare was there sitting in the dirt and muttering incomprehensibly to herself. She lifted her eyes to met mines and I could see that her expression was completely devoid of emotion. Without warning she gasped loudly. ''You! Child of the mermaids! Slayer of gods! You have gone through many challenges and found your own death! And yet your path has just begun! You have chosen the path of the Alicorn! But before you can join the realm of Immortals you will have to face the bird of law, The sister of fire the child of wishes and the mother of life! You will either return to the grass of the deads or bring the golden age of the two branches!'' When she finished talking she looked at us in confusion. ''I'm sorry I must have zoned out again. What can I do for you?'' Okay this was officially the creepiest thing I ever saw. ''Huh, Ma'am we were wondering if you ever saw something similar to this laying around the village.'' I motioned to Spooky Prank to show her the jar. The weird mare stared at the jar with curiousity and... nostalgia? ''I never saw something like that and yet it feel so familiar. As if I have just found something I had searched my whole life.'' The strange zebra reached for the jar. Spooky was about to bolt out of here with the jar. ''Wait, maybe she is the one we were searching for.'' Spooky looked at me in confusion but didn't move. The mare opened the jar and the spark began to glow like a small sun. Without warning the spark flew like a bolt inside the zebra mare. Her eyes began to glow with a powerful magic for a full ten seconds. Finally the glow left her eyes and she fainted on the ground. ''What in the name of the Elder Gods did you do? If you killed this poor mare Zedane will put a curse on us!'' Brew Blade screamed in panic. ''Who the hay is Zedan and since when do zebras put curses on ponies? I thought you were pacific!'' ''They don't consider curses as violence! And Zedan is-'' ''Me'' The familiar voice of the angry stallion from earlier cut her. He looked at the unconscious mare and glared at us. ''What did you do to the oracle?!'' I was about to explained but we were cut off by the scream of a filly. ''Lions!'' Brew Blade eyes turned to pinprick. ''Oh no.'' The four of us ran to the entrance of the village. A filly zebra could be seen running from a pride of lions. I was about to fly at their rescue, but the stubborn leader put a hoof on my tail. ''You cannot save her, the gods have decided her fate.'' Zedan said solemly. I grit my teeth to hay with their traditions! If their traditions stop them from protecting innocents they can all go to tartarus! I glared at the stallion. ''No, not all the gods have decided her fate. I am the Guardian Goddess and this filly will live!'' I slammed my hooves on the ground and a dome of ice appeared around the filly. One of the lions charged at her only for him to smash his face on the ice. Seeing that their prey was out of their reach they stared at us and lick their lips. I glared back at them and let loose my magic around me. The lions and the zebras began to look afraid when ice start to spreed around me and the plants began to die from the sudden change of climate. ''Get out of her and never come back or I will freeze you so hard you will forget that the warmth of the sun ever touched your wretched fur!'' The lions all ran with tails between their legs. I turned to the zebras all of them were too afraid to move. ''Brew, Spooky let's get back home our mission is over.'' With that said I trotted in direction of the flying ship. Brew Blade glanced at me with a frown. ''I think your mission of understanding other cultures is officially a failure.'' I glared at her. ''No culture preventing me from protecting innocents is worth the effort.'' The zebra snorted. ''It's my village you are talking about.'' I huffed. ''Don't tell me you agree with them. You protected somepo-zebra and they banished you for it.'' She was about to argue but only sighed sadly. ''I know their belief is dumb... but they are still my tribe'' We walked silently not knowing what to say next. I heard the sound of galloping behind me. My ear perked up and I looked behind. The strange mare from before was running in our direction. She stopped in front of us gasping for breath. ''Hi you're the Zebra from earlier huh? That meanie called you The Oracle.'' Spooky Prank said. The Oracle looked at me. ''Since you gave me this strange thing I can see visions.'' I looked at her confused. ''Wait weren't you arleady seeing visions? You told me about one when we meet you.'' She put her hooved on me with a excited expression. ''Yes I could see them, but never could remember them afterward. Now I can remember them, all of them!'' ''That is great?... Why did you come all this way to tell us that?'' I asked her confused. ''Apart from minor things like romance and pregancies in the village. All my important visions had to do with one place: Equestria, please take me with you! I want to see the visions acomplish themself and maybe even alter the bad ones when I can.'' ''Wait, the spark I gave you once belonged to a goddess named Phoebe. I throught you might be her but now I'm not so sure. Do you remember ever being a Altmer from the Summerset Isle?'' The mare seemed to think, then nodded. ''I kind of can remember it but the memories are all a blur I throught they were just part of a vision or something.'' This is not possible the way she describe it seem like she remember being Phoebe but she isn't her anymore. It's almost sound like... reincarnation, but gods aren't suppose to reincarnate, right? Brew Blade interupted our conversation. ''This is cool and all but are we really considering travelling with a total stranger? We don't even know her name!'' ''My name is Zara.'' She said with a smile as if it resolved all the issues. Brew Blade snorted. ''Fine you can come, not like you would be any real threat to miss Sea Pony over there.'' I glared at her before returning my attention to Zara. ''Well welcome aboard... Wait Zecora, Zedan and Zara- ''Yes all our name begin by the leeter z.'' Zara responded. Wait how did she knew that- ''-What you were going to ask? Lucky guess.'' She said with a sly smile before entering the ship. I think I prefered her when I thought she was just a crazy lady.
Back HomeI sighed sadly as I saw Zebrica fading in the distance. Brew Blade camed beside me and frowned at my expression. ''What is wrong Winter?'' ''It just that I'm sure if my mom and her friends came here instead of me, they would have found a way to handle everything with friendship. I have power but I will never be worth more than the dirt under the hoof of my mother.'' ''Don't say that you have done amazing thing!'' Brew Blade said trying to reassure me. ''Yes but each time I used violence to resolve to do it! Maybe the zebras were right and I was just too stupid to see it.'' My zebra friend sighed. ''Look I know that many things can be resolved with friendship in Equestria. But not The Soul Reapers they were a bunch of mercenaries and psycopaths. There was no way to handle them without a fight. I'm not saying you shouldn't find another way next time, just that with the Reapers you had no choice.'' ''I just hope that there is not a next time.'' I replied. We were both silent for a while, then I looked at Brew Blade. ''Hey by the way Zara said that all zebras named begin by the letter z. why are you called Brew Blade?'' The archer looked at the ground sadly at my question. ''My name used to be Zinnia. But when I was banished my name made me remember of my tribe. I was young and it was still very painful every time I was reminded of it. So instead I chosed a Equestrian name and I guess I never bothered to come back to my old name.'' ''I'm sorry.'' She smiled sadly and shook her head. ''Don't worry I had a wonderful life since I got in Equestria. I don't regret serving in the royal guards even if it was boring. I don't even regret becoming a stripper even if you don't agree with it. What I really miss thought is the sense of adventure. So I've been thinking, most ponies seem interested in seeing other worlds. But we still have so much to learn about Equis alone. I think I'm going to explore the entire world maybe you could come with me from time to time.'' I smiled at her. ''I admit I was always a little curious if they were other countries ponies populated. Maybe we could even meet species nopony know about! Yeah I think we will see what this magical world has to offer.'' My daughter appeared out of thin air. ''Don't even think about going on these epic adventures without me!'' I laughed. ''We will see, for now let's focus on going back home.'' I smiled as I saw Ponyville approaching. We have been gone from Equestria for a little more than one day yet it felt as if we've been gone for a week. When we landed close to the town I saw a familiar mare with a yellow coat and orange mane. I smiled at her. ''Golden Pie!'' I jumped off the ship and slowed down my fall with my wings. As soon as I touched the ground I ran to her and put her in a deep kiss. Spooky Prank made a gagging noise. ''Get a room you two.'' ''We love you too Spooky.'' Golden said with a smile. The little ghost only huffed in response. I shook my head in amusement, after that she will ask to be treated like a adult again because she's fifty years old. Maybe I would do it if she didn't act so childish like she does right now. ''Hello Winter Song, I hope your mission was a success.'' I heard voice of Harmony say as he landed beside us. I rubbed my mane uncomfortably. ''Well yes and no. I'm sorry Harmony but I couldn't get along with the zebras. I don't think I will ever understand how you can leave the safety of your tribe up to fate like that.'' Harmony tried to hide his disappointment. ''I supposed that was to be expected. I see now that it was foolish for me to believe that the Guardian Goddess could understand a culture that doesn't guard the ones they love. I just wanted to make sure that you understand that just because someone has a different point of view than you doesn't mean they are evil.'' I shook my head. ''I don't see the zebras as evil. But they seem to lack all common senses of survival.'' Harmony ruffled my mane. ''Sometime people will do dumb things for the thing they believe. I tried many tiimes to find a way to protect the zebras but they rejected each offers.'' ''No offense Harmony but why did you want me to respect a culture like that?'' I said a little annoyed with the Elder God. Harmony looked at me with a sad smile. ''Because not all people will agree with what you believe. All ponies believe that generosity, kindness, loyalty, honesty, laughter and friendship are values that everyone should look up to. But in other less peaceful worlds these values can be seen as weaknesses that someone could take advantage of. Don't say other cultures are dumb if you don't want people saying your is as well.'' We sat down in a uncomfortable silence after that. Harmony clear his throat. ''Anyway did you find the spark of Phoebe?'' ''Yeah I was going to ask about that, can gods reincarnate?'' Harmony look at me with a weird expression. ''Not that I know off. The only gods that can reincarnate is Author and that is because each of his forty-two sparks have some level of sentience and/or sapience.'' I nodded. ''Then I really don't know how it happened but it's seem Phoebe found a way to reincarnate herself.'' Harmony's eyes widden. ''What?!'' ''The spark of Phoebe was inside a strange zebra mare named Zara. She can see the future and followed us to Equestria.'' Speaking of her the mare in question was climbing down the ship. When she got a shocked stare from Harmony she looked at me in askance and I shrugged. ''Zara is it?'' Harmony asked, when she nodded he continued. ''Do you remember being Phoebe at all?'' ''Yes I remember but the memories are fuzzy and for some reasons I have a different personality than her. I certanly don't have her libido.'' After saying that the mare seemed to remember something and blushed furiously. ''Do you know how a Goddess could reincarnate?'' The Elder God asked The Oracle. Zara seemed to think, but only shrugged after a while. ''I'm sorry I wish I had a vision to know what happened but I don't chose what I can see.'' ''That another thing.'' I said to Harmony. ''Phoebe had elemental magic of light. But Zara instead of that can see in the future. Since when can a soul change of power?'' Harmony shook his head. ''She didn't change of power.'' I lifted a eyebrow at that. ''Elements don't cover just one thing, you for example, you don't just control water, you also control ice, snow and mist. All things connected to water. Light is a little more complicated, you could assume light only cover brightness. But light and dark always had a huge part to play in magic I believe when the spark saw it didn't have the power it once had it made a soul trade and change light magic to clairvoyance magic.'' Harmony looked at the sky. ''I believe I have taken enough of your time. I will see you in two weeks Winter.'' Before he could vanished I asked. ''What will be my next assignment?'' ''I think for you first world we will make you touch familiar waters. You will visit the Gaia version of your world, it will be like this world excepted it won't be affected by other universes like your Equestria is.'' ''So that Equestria will be like the show we are based on?'' I asked. Harmony shrugged. ''I don't know. When we create a world we try our best to stay fateful to the source. But in the end everyone has a free will the smallest choices can effect the world and change what the original author had intended to do to the universe.'' With that Harmony disappeared in a flash of light. I looked to Golden Pie and Spooky who were waiting for me. ''let's go home girls.'' I said with a smile. Later that night me and Golden Pie were watching television, Spooky Prank was off... somewhere. I turned to Golden Pie, I had a question I had to ask. ''Hey Golden did you notice something different about the technology? I mean we still have Television but where are video games, telephones and all that?'' ''I asked around apparently the humans stopped giving us technology after we discover it wasn't compatible with Equestria.'' When she caught my confused expression she continued. ''Apparently our magic doesn't quite agree with electric technology. The magic field of Equestria broke humans technology five time faster than they were supposed to. So Celestia decided to stop relying on their technology and created magic-friendly counterparts. For now we just have television it will take a while for cell phones and video games to come back.'' I sighed, I miss video games arleady. ''Winter Song.'' I looked at Golden curiously. ''I received invitation from my father to visit him in Los Pegasus do you want to come with me? I hear there a very popular amusement park close to his home maybe we could go before you have to leave on your mission.'' I smiled slyly at her. ''Is this a date?'' She shrugged with a smile. ''If it's what you want to call it my little bird.'' She said before kissing me on the forehead. I flushed at her affection, dammit she was always better than me to fluster ponies! ''I guess it could be nice. I don't think I ever visited Los Pegasus, I only heard Rainbow Dash talk about it.'' ''I'm sure you will like it's the most advanced Pegasus city in Equestria. Not as advanced as Manehattan but it still impressive, for Pegasi.'' I scrunched my nose. ''What is that suppose to mean?!'' She chuckled, ''Your tribe has it head in the clouds too often it will take a miracle to catch up to us earth ponies.'' She said while she stick her tongue out. I threw a pillow at her and she only laughed in response.
Los PegasusLos Pegasus the biggest pegasus city ever made. Many ponies outside of Equestria believe that it is Cloudsdale that is bigger since it is the capital of the pegasus race. But Cloudsdale is merely the biggest city in the sky. Las Pegasus had many cloud houses but most of the buildings were on the ground. earth ponies and unicorns are welcomed in the city . Unlike Cloudsdale where the other tribes can't live there because they would fall throught the clouds. Nonetheless pegasi made the bulk of the population of the city. Los Pegasus is also one of the only pegasus city that doesn't have a heavy military history. Don't get me wrong you will find military history here. No matter where they go pegasi have too much loyalty to get away from the guards. But Los Pegasus didn't become what it is because of the guards but because of the entertainment industry. Manehattan is the capital of theatre but Los Pegasus is the capital of everything else in Equestria. Movies, video games, radio broadcast, fashion shows, etc. Las Pegasus was also the place where The Wonderbolts came the most often outside of Cloudsdale. I yawned as I stepped out of the train with Golden Pie. Los Pegasus had been a long way from Ponyville by train. A mare passed in front of me she was shaking like a leaf and her face was pale as if she had seen a ghost, wait a minute. ''Spooky Prank what did I tell you about scaring ponies?'' I glared at my daughter who was lazily floating beside me trying to hold back a grin. ''Oh come on! Don't be a stick in the mud. Scaring ponies is so much fun. At least I don't have to go on crazy and dangerous adventures to entertain myself like somepony I know.'' She said while looking at me. I huffed in response. ''I am the Guardian Goddess it's my job to protect ponies from danger you on the other hoof you have no excuses.'' ''Pfff you were going on adventures way before you became a Goddess. If I keep this up maybe I will become the Goddess of pranks!'' I rolled my eyes. ''If the Elder Gods name you a Goddess for that maybe Gaia wouldn't be the most evil of them all after all.'' My daughter huffed and float away with a pout. Golden Pie giggled at the exchange. I frowned and looked at her. ''Golden are you sure it's a good idea to visit your father with me? You know he never liked me that much.'' Golden Pie sighed sadly. ''My father is as stubborn as a earth pony, maybe because his ex wife and his own daughter are part of that race it rubbed of off him. He think that you failed me when Muerto Titiritero putted the curse on me and killed me. Instead of blaming Titiritero like he should, he blamed you and he's too stubborn to admit that it was my own fault. I'm the one that jumped in front of the curse to protect you. You had no way to stop it.'' I looked down. ''I did fail you. I should have killed that bastard before you became involved in this.'' Without warning I received a slap on the face. ''Ow!'' I exclaimed and looked at Golden Pie in shock. ''Don't ever say that again! You never failed me Winter. You think I didn't know what I got myself into when I started dating you?! You're mother is a hero! And it was clear from the moment I saw you that you wanted to follow in her hoofteps! If I was afraid of the danger I would have dated another mare! But I didn't! I love you Winter Song no matter when you are at home in bed with me or when you're out there risking your life for ponies you barely met I love all of you not just part of it! Maybe my father don't love you but I don't give a damn! You're stuck with me until the end of times and beyond!'' I stared at the wonderful mare in front of me and couldn't believe how lucky I was to be her wife. A few tears escaped from my eyes. ''I don't deserve somepony like you. I love you so much Golden Pie. Promise me you will never put yourself in danger for me again. I know it selfish of me to ask you that after all the time I put myself in danger. But you're stronger than me, when you died that day it destroyed me. I think that if I didn't died against Gaia I could have easily become somepony like Time Skip.'' ''Time Skip was evil you would never be like him.'' Golden Pie tried to reassure me. but I shook my head. ''The only difference between me and Time Skip is that the one who tried to kill his loved one was working for good people. If Titiritero was working for The Council I would have turned against them when you died.'' I sighed and looked at Golden Pie. I wiped away a few tears and said. ''Ponies think I am courageous because I'm the Guardian Goddess and I fight against dangerous foes. The truth is I'm a coward, I placed myself on the front line because I would prefer to die instead of losing any of you. My family is my greatest strenght but if I lose a single pony it become my biggest weakness. I don't know why I am so connected to my family but it always been like that as far as I can remember.'' Golden Pie smiled sadly at me. ''We ponies run on love. The most powerful we are the most we need. Celestia is the most powerful ruler of Ponykind and she love everypony as if they were her children. Each time Cadence needed to protect Equestria she needed her husband with her. Twilight would never have came this far without her friends. And when Luna felt like she lost the love of her subject she went mad with grief. The more powerful a pony is the more love they need. You're a Goddess now you will need all the love you can get.'' She gave me a hug and I melted in her embrace. We were interupted by the sound of Spooky Prank clearing her throat. ''Not that I don't like looking at my parent kissing each other but we should probably knock at the door.'' I looked in front of us and noticed that we had walked all the way to Soarin's house while we talked. Golden Pie walked in front of me and knocked at the door. For a few seconds there was silence. Finally the door opened to reveal Soarin former member of the Wonderbolts. When he saw his daughter a wide smile appeared on his face. ''Golden Pie you came! It's been a while kiddo.'' ''If you visited more often than just Heart Warming Eve and the Summer Sun Celebratrion it wouldn't have been a while.'' Golden Pie replied with a teasing smirk. ''Yeah but to be honest the Elysian Fields freak me out a little bit it's way too calm and peaceful it isn't natural.'' Soarin shuddered a bit. ''Hi grandpa!'' Spooky Prank exclaimed and gave him a hug. Soarin looked uncomfortable for a few seconds but he relaxed afterward. You might wonder how a ghost is giving a hug. It's rather simple really. Ghosts are made of pure magic, so they can hold things the same way a Unicorn hold things with their magic. I imagine Soarin isn't really comfortable to be hugged by a mass of magic but he still loved Spooky Prank too much to let it bother him. It was then that Soarin looked at me. As soon as he saw me a frown crossed his face. I couldn't help but flinch at the stare. But as soon as it came the frown disappeared hidden by a smile as he turned to his daughter once again. ''So how long are you going to stay Golden?'' My wife smiled. ''I'm not too sure I guess we will just leave when we miss our home. We can't stay more than a week though Winter has a mission from Harmony.'' Soarin frown once again at that. ''You're wife is leaving you again for some former leader that want a service from her Why did I expect any better from the mighty Guardian Goddess?'' Golden Pie glared at her father. ''Harmony is the reason why me and Winter are back in Equestria he deserve some help for what he did. Beside don't lecture her about leaving her wife alone. You left mom alone a lot of time when you were called by the Wonderbolts.'' ''Yes and that why our marriage was destroyed. Do you really want to follow the same mistakes of your mother?'' ''Enough!'' Spooky Prank screamed at the top of her lungs. ''We came to see you and go to the attraction park not for arguing how my mothers handle their relationship!'' We looked all stunned by the little ghost exclamation. Soarin sighed in defeat. ''Fine I can't tell you how to live your life.'' Then he turned at me. ''But I'm warning you Winter Song if you get my daughter involve in your dangerous missions again I will kill you.'' With that Soarin disappeared inside his house. We followed him with a heavy silence. I should have been very scared about the threat he gave me but for some reason I only felt pride for Soarin. I don't know a lot of ponies that would threaten a Goddess like that. We followed him inside. Soarin had various posters of himself with his team members of the Wonderbolts. I wonder why he left them. As far as I know he doesn't seem too injured to be a part of the team heck he doesn't seem injured at all. We sat on a large couch Soarin was sitting in a smaller one in front of us. He popped open a can of something called Sparkle Cola. The can had the cutie mark of Twilight on the front. Soarin took a sip of the soft drink and looked at Golden Pie. ''So Golden how is your mother? It's been a while since she talked to me.'' My wife grimaced at the question. ''Mom is saying that she feel like her life is getting staled in Ponyville. She said she's thinking of moving in one of those new ressources worlds.'' ''Ressources worlds?'' ''Ressources worlds?'' Me and Soarin said at the same time. Spooky Pranks was snickering at our expanse. Soarin looked displeased that he had something in common with me. Golden Pie looked at her father in amusement. ''Really dad? At least Winter has the excuse that she's been dead for the last fifty years, but you didn't hear anything about this?'' She shooked her head and sighed. ''Anyway in the old days a lot of people gave up on life and reincarnated because of some of the horrible life condition some worlds had. But nowaday most people have everything they need to live comfortably for the next few centuries. As you might expected less people want to move on and more people want to stay in their current life. Naturally this mean less and less natural ressources.'' ''In Equestria it isn't much of a issue since our plants and minerals grow so fast we don't know what to do with it but in other less magical universes it's becoming a real problem. So the Mortal Empire decided to create new worlds for the sole purpose of harvesting ressources. And mom is thinking of starting a new farm in one of those places. She would certainly be able to expand her farm a lot since these worlds don't tend to have a lot of inhabitants.'' I looked at Golden in awe. ''How do you know all this you've been back as long as I have and I knew nothing about this.'' Golden Pie smiled slyly at me. ''Well maybe if somepony studied what happened in the last fifty years instead of going on a crazy trip in Zebrica maybe she would have known.'' Soarin turned at me with an angry expression, he was about to open his mouth but before he could a pale filly passed through the ground and appeared directly in front of the ex-Wonderbolt. ''Boo!'' Soarin screamed like a mare and ran in his room and closed the door loudly behind him. The only sound remaining in the house was the shrill laughter of the ghost that scared him. ''Spooky Prank don't scare your grandfather!'' Golden Pie said to our daughter with a disaproving frown. ''Oh come on! Did you see his face it was hilarious! And his scream, oh my Celestia his scream! I will remember this forever!'' Spooky laughed some more as she remembered the scene. Golden Pie sighed in frustration. She then turned to me. ''I suppose we can't be too angry at her pranking ponies is her special talent after all. We should get some sleep my little bird tommorow we're going at the Los Pegasus amusement park.'' After we both were in bed Golden Pie kissed me sweetly on the lips. ''I love you Winter.'' I blushed and replied. ''I love you too Golden.'' I used my wings to give my wife a hug and we both blissfully fell to sleep. Author's Note I didn't really like this chapter. I don't know why but I was bored the whole time I wrote it. Fortunately I had more fun writiing the chapters after this.
MarriageI was woke up by the smell of pancakes being cooked. I opened my eyes and saw that the bed was empty. I yawned and got out of bed and walked into the kitchen. Golden Pie was cooking with a smile while Spooky Prank was pouting in the corner. ''Spooky what is wrong? You don't look happy this morning.'' ''Nothing'' She tried to lie but it wasn't very convincing. ''Come on tell me why you're sulking.'' I tell her gently. Finally she sighed. ''It's just that when we were in the Elysian Fields I thought there was no disadvantage to not have a body. Then we came in Equestria and I could scare ponies with just my presence it was awesome! But then there little things like the fact I can't feel warmth or cold, I can't feel the earth under my hooves like other Earth Ponies, I will never be able to make love with another pony and this morning I smelled the pancakes it smelled so good I just had to take a bite. Not only I tasted nothing it passed right through me.'' After her explanation she returned to sulking facing away from me. I looked at Golden Pie and she gaved me a sad expression. ''Spooky... do you want to have a body?'' ''Harmony said I couldn't have one remember? It's not worth to think about it.'' ''Forget what Harmony said I'm sure we can find a way. The question is do you want to have a body or do you prefer to be a ghost?'' I asked her ''I-I don't know. I mean sure being alive probably has a lot of advantage but at the same time while I'm a ghost I can fly, I can pass throught walls and I'm never in danger of feeling pain.'' She replied while pawing at the ground awkwardly. ''How about this. I will try to find a way to give you a body and when I have found a way I will ask you again if you want to become alive or if you want to stay like this.'' She looked both pleased and guilty at the suggestion. ''But I don't want to make you waste all your time only to refuse the offer once you're done.'' ''Don't worry about it I would do anything for you my little ghost.'' Golden Pie looked at me as if she had just seen a fluffy cat rolled over. I blushed in embarrassment. Golden Pie looked as if she would cry if she had actual tears to shed. She pounced on me and gave me a hug. It wasn't your usual hug with warm fur embracing you it felt more like a Unicorn using her magic to give a hug. But it was heartwarming all the same. Soarin chose this moment to walked in the kitchen. He lifted an eyebrow at the scene but said nothing. He sat on one of the chair and I did the same. It wasn't too long before Golden Pie served Pancakes to the two of us and herself. The three of us ate silently while Spooky Prank had gone out doing Celestia know what. ''So... do one of you have a job?'' Soarin asked us. I responded first. ''Well I'm suppose to be a ambassador for the Mortal Empire, but I didn't get paid for it. I'm not even sure I will get paid at all maybe I will need to get another job.'' Soarin looked at me as if I was crazy. ''You accepted to work for the Empire without knowing if you get paid? Not only you're suicidal but you're dumb too.'' I glared at him. ''Dad! Don't insult my wife like that!'' Golden Pie looked very crossed with her father. ''She accept the job to get her and my life back. This is worth more than any bits in the world.'' Soarin grunted but didn't contradict her. ''So what about you Golden did you get a job?'' Soarin asked. Golden Pie shooked her head. ''We're still legally dead. It would be complicated to get a job with the name of somepony that died fifty years ago. Celestia is trying to fix it but it take time. The procedure isn't exactly common.'' Soarin looked at both of us. ''So if both of you doesn't have incomes how did you get by in the last three weeks?'' Golden pie rubbed her mane uncomfortably. ''The Princess has put us on the welfare until we get our own bits.'' Soarin looked pissed off at that. ''Is Celestia taking you for a infirm?! She will get a piece of my mind!'' ''Dad there nothing insulting about being a infirm! And beside we've been dead for fifty years like it or not me and Winter need help after being cut off from the livings for so long.'' Soarin still looked angry but he didn't replied. Gee so many ponies say Soarin is a upbeat guy but it seem like I'm only seeing his angry side today. ''Now if you excuse us dad me and Winter have to go. We will be at the amusement park for the rest of the day see you later!'' Golden Pie trotted out of the house without me. Noticing I was alone with my angry father-in-law I quickly finished my breakfast and ran after my wife. All around us was the screams of excited foals and the sound of rollercoaster dashing at hight speed on the tracks. It made me remember the carnival that moved to Canterlot every times Princess Celestia was hosting Summer Sun Celebration in the capital when I was just a filly. Only it was much bigger since this wasn't made to move away to another location. I turned to Golden Pie. ''What are we doing first?'' My wife turned to smirk at me. ''I heard of a ride that go throught water with several falls and it end with splashing ponies at the end I thought the mighty sea pony would like that.'' I frowned at her. ''I told you to stop calling me that it's a stupid nickname let it die arleady.'' ''That not what you're saying when you have too much salt, how did the song go arleady? Shoo be doo shoo shoo be doo.'' I flushed at the mention of that night. ''It's not funny! And I have only drink salt once!'' Is what I tried to say instead all that escaped my mouth is a embarassed squeak. Golden Pie and my daughter laughed at my expense. ''AHHHHHHHH!'' Golden Pie and Spooky Prank were screaming as we fell in the water. The splash was enough to drench the ponies that were on the small bridge in front of us. As we walked away we all laughed at the face the wet ponies had. Golden Pie turned to me. ''You didn't scream once Winter. Didn't you felt the adrenaline it felt like we were flying!'' I tried to not disappoint with my words. ''Exactly it felt like flying, it was exciting but for a pegasus like me it's a pretty standard feeling'' Golden Pie ears lowered. ''You must think my idea to come here was pretty silly huh? I should have though it wouldn't be anything special for you.'' Crap I made her feel her bad. ''But it is special Golden Pie. Not because of the silly attractions not even because we're in Los Pegasus. But because I'm here on a sunny day with the most perfect mare in all Equestria.'' Goldern Pie smiled sweetly at my words. Of course my daughter only looked in disgust. ''Ugh mom since when did you become so corny?'' I was about to retort angrily at her. But Golden Pie was faster than me. ''Wait until you have a coltfriend of your own then you will understand.'' ''I will never date a colt!'' Spooky Prank replied with a disgusted expression. Golden Pie had that smirk again. The one she had when somepony dug a hole for themself. ''Oh? Should I be expecting you to come home with a fillyfriend instead?'' The little ghost sputtered and if she had any blood I'm sure she would flush in embarassment. ''What make you think I'm interested in fillies?! I'm not like you!'' Golden Pie made a mock hurted expression. ''Oh you hurt me. I suppose that why you're scaring everypony away each time we go somewhere you're embarassed to be seen with me.'' Did I ever tell you that my wife is cruel? Any other ponies when they see another pony embarass themself they just laugh and move on but my wife just like to see how deep a hole somepony can make for themself. ''It's not like that!'' Spooky Prank said in frustration. When Golden only smiled in response Spooky Prank just screamed in frustration and floated away. ''You know you shouldn't antagonize our daughter like that.'' I said with a little worry for Spooky Prank. ''Oh come on Winter. She's fifty years old I know we have all the time in the world. But I don't want to wait another fifty years for my daughter to see somepony. I want to have grandfoals!'' I rose an eyebrow. ''And how would that work? In case you didn't notice she's a ghost.'' ''I don't know maybe the same way you got her.'' ''The reason we had Spooky Prank even throught we were dead is because I was pregnant before my death. Just long enough for her to have soul but not long enough for her to have the magic to create a new body of her own.'' I replied. ''But, but, grandfoals!'' She said with a whine that reminded me of a foal that wanted candies. I rolled my eyes. ''Don't you think you're rushing this? We didn't even been back from the Elysian Fields for more than a month. I don't intend to be dead again for a few centuries at least we have all the time in the world to worry about that later.'' ''Oh look a swan boat! Let's do this!'' My wife dragged us toward something simply called 'love tunnel' and instantly I wanted to run away as far as possible. But my wife being a earth pony and me just a pegasus meant that she was way stronger than me. Even with my struggle she had almost no troubles to drag me in the boat. It was now night time most of the attractions were closed. But a lot of ponies remain watching the sky as the fireworks illuminated the dark sky. Golden Pie had a hoof over me and was holding me tightly against her. While watching the spectacle I was reminded why I missed the mortal world so much. Sure the world of the livings wasn't always easy, you always had to worry about money. You could feel pain and sadness. You lived knowing that tommorow a new evil might arise and kill you for no other reason than because you were in it's way. But despite all that it was a wonderful place. Because all those mortals big or small want to create something. A story, a paint, a game, or something like this big firework and they do it because they want to see ponies smile at their work. It's a chaotic world you never know what the next day will be like and that why I liked it so much. Golden Pie smiled and said. ''You know Winter there a reason why I invited you here today. I wanted to make this night special so you would remember this forever.'' Without warning Golden Pie searched in her saddlebag and presented me a little box. She opened it, Inside was a flower the same color of Golden Pie's coat. ''Winter Song will you marry me?'' My eyes widen in shock not only because it was unexpected but also because... ''Golden, we're arleady married.'' Golden Pie smiled at my response. ''Not legally, we were married in the Elysian Fields but almost nopony outside our family know it exist. We are not married under any laws Winter. And I want to make our second wedding even more special than the first.'' I was about to tell her I didn't care about how the law saw us. But then I thought about it. You're suppose to be married until death and technically when we came back to Equestria a new life began for us. So by that logic our vows were brocken. I didn't knew why but the fact that we were not married anymore scared me a little so without hesitation I smiled and said. ''Of course I will marry you Golden Pie.'' This may be the start of a new life. But I would not let go of the ponies I love, not even death will separate me from my family.
A Whole New WorldOne month It's been one month since I've been back in Equestria. ''So this is it? Today I will visit my first world?'' Harmony nodded beside me with a fatherly smile. The old Alicorn had appeared out of nowhere like he usually does. ''So what will be my first world?'' I asked. ''I pick a world you should feel familiar with. It's another version of Equestria. The difference is that they will have no knowledge of all this. The multiverse, the Elder Gods, the Mortal Empire, the reincarnations they won't know anything about it you will need to teach it to them slowly we don't want to overhelm them all at once.'' I nodded in understanding. ''There another reason why I chose you for this task Winter. The Mortal Empire wanted you because you're a hero to them a symbol that mortals can stand up to even a Elder God. With these difficult times ahead I wanted to indulge them but there a more important reason.'' Harmony sighed. ''We had sightings of Editor in the Gaia branch. It's has taken the form of a foal and has created chaos everywhere it goes. When you go in these worlds I want you to keep a eye open for Editor.'' I sighed. ''Even after all these years the influence of the Soul Reapers can still be felt in the multiverse.'' I turned to Harmony. ''So what is my job once I go in this world?'' ''Like I said you need to teach them about the multiverse, but more importantly you will be a judge. You will decide if these worlds are either too dangerous or too weak to join the Veil.'' Harmony looked sad for a second. ''Winter Song do you believe in fate?'' I shrugged. ''I don't know I always believed I had a free will but on the other hoof you create worlds that almost copy every events that happened in the fiction it's based on.'' ''Fate exist but it isn't set in stone like some mortals believe. I am the one that chose the fate of the mortals, the heroes, the simple peasants, even a simple ant has sometime a destiny set for it. And yes sometime I need to create a villain.'' ''How do you have time to write a destiny for so many ponies?'' ''When I create a world I'm in a sort of trance. one second equal hours to me. I would lie if I said every single living beings has every little details about their life planned for them. I only planned the big things.'' I looked at Harmony curiously. ''Was me saving the multiverse from Gaia in my destiny?'' Harmony shooked his head. ''The Elder Gods don't have a destiny everything Gaia did was out of the bound of fate. Everything you did to the Soul Reapers was your own choice.'' ''If fate is so easy to challenge why do so many ponies follow it?'' I asked. ''Well for one most people don't know they follow their fate. But it's like a instinct deep down inside of you. Most destiny have a happy ending and you mortals are sucker for happy endings so you follow your fate without question.'' Harmony replied with a teasing smirk. I changed of subject. ''So I'm the one that decide if they come in the Veil or not that a lot of responsibility.'' Harmony shooked his head. ''It's not as simple as that. The Empire has a system, basically every mortals will vote whether they want to join us or not. You only decide if they have a right to this vote or not. The inhabitants will decide the rest.'' ''Okay that sound a little less worse. But how long will I be gone in these worlds?'' I asked ''That depend if you give them the vote or not, if you don't it could take only a few days. But making contact with other worlds is a huge decision. It could take anywhere from weeks to months.'' I looked in horror. ''That mean I will almost never be home!'' Harmony laughed at my response. I was about to slap him before he explained. ''You think I will send you in another world only a few weeks after this one? Winter integrating new worlds in the Veil will be a very long process. The Mortal Empire can't keep track of all these worlds at the same time. That why you can only visit a world after a year minimum. sometime it will even be multiple years before you have another mission.'' I flushed in embarassment I really thought they would sent me in a new world almost every months. ''I thought you wanted to unite the worlds together quickly.'' ''We are not on a time limit Winter Song. Uniting the multiverse will probably take centuries if not millennia. It doesn't please me that so many mortals will still be bound by the rules of Gaia for so long but the mortals in these worlds are used to it and they will be reunited with their departed loved ones once they are united with us.'' Harmony looked at my house. ''You know Winter Song you have only been back for a month. Maybe you should bring your family with you for your first mission.'' I looked at him in shock. ''Are you sure the empire would approve? And didn't you say that Editor was on the loose?'' Harmony laughed. ''Don't worry about the empire they won't question my decision too much they know I could stripe all their power with a snap of my finger.'' I looked at his hoof. ''You don't have finger.'' Harmony looked surprise for a few seconds. ''Oh right! You must see me as a pony you do know this is not my true form. Mortals don't see how how we really look like I think our true form would overhelm you.'' I looked at him curiously. ''How do Elder Gods really look?'' ''Well it's hard to explain. We are being made of pure energy but we're also solid otherwise you would passed throught me when you touch me. Imagine the magic that make up the Veil given a anthromorphic form.'' ''Okay but why would that overhelm us?'' I asked a little confused. ''When you get close to Author do you feel like you're in the presence of a deep and ancient power that could destroy you if it's sneeze at you the wrong way?'' I nodded, around Author it feel like you are staring at a small sun but so much more powerful than that it feel like ancient and powerful secrets is hidden everywhere inside of him. ''Author has less than half of the power he had before the first Great War of The Gods. Imagine how much more overhelming he would be at full power.'' Harmony chuckled at my expression. ''Honestly if your mind didn't made up a appearance for us you would probably faint the moment you see us.'' Later I had gone back at my house to ask Golden Pie and Spooky Prank if they wanted to come with me. My daughter wasn't hard to convince. Golden Pie was a little reluctant at first but I was able to convince her it was safe. When we came outside Harmony created a portal with a goodbye we stepped inside into the new world that awaited us. You know a blue portal opening in the middle of the town and three strange ponies emerging from it might not have been the best first impression in hindsight. The Pony of Ponyvilles thought only shrugged at the sight and continued with their day. That is except a certain Rainbow maned pegasus who looked at the new arrival with suspicion. ''Harmony should have teleported us in the forest or something.'' I said annoyed. Golden Pie rolled her eyes. ''Oh yes because being a snack to the monsters is a better predicament than scaring a few ponies away.'' I puffed my chest and put a proud expression. ''Oh come on I'm the scariest thing that could be inside the Everfree Forest.'' ''And what make you so scary huh? Are you aliens that came her to suck out our brains?!'' Rainbow Dash asked as she landed in front of us with a frown. The smart thing would have been to reassure her that we mean no harm. Instead what came out of my mouth was. ''Sucking brains? Are you sure you're not confusing aliens with zombies?'' Before she could say anything else Spooky Prank appeared in front of Rainbow Dash and said. ''BOO!'' but surprisingly Rainbow Dash only continued to stare at me. ''Did you feel a breeze?'' Dash asked in confusion I only shrugged in response, After the confusion passed she resume her glaring at me. ''I got my eye on you.'' she said before flying away. ''She wasn't scare, why wasn't she scared? I always scare ponies the first time.'' Spooky Prank asked in confusion and disappointment. ''I think ponies from the Gaia branch can't see ghosts.'' I replied to my daughter which made her even sadder. I rolled my eyes. ''Don't worry I'm sure you can still make object floats and freak them out.'' With that the little ghost seem a lot happier. I turned to Golden Pie. ''What should we do first?'' ''Well the logical thing to do would be to find a inn where we could stay while we're here.'' I nodded and we began to walk. There a few things I noticed that are different about this Ponyville but the most noteworthy ones was that the friendship castle wasn't there at all even more surprising the Golden Oak library was still there and intact. Did that meant that Tirek never escaped here? The inn was made entirely of wood giving a rustic look. Working at the reception was a cream colored eldery mare. I was a little taken aback by her wrinkles at first. In the Kira Branch we are immortal. It's really rare to see somepony that look old. The only reason why you would see somepony that look old is because they like their appearance while they are older. Naturally Most ponies prefer to stay at the age of their prime. The only ponies I knew that liked to look old was Star Swirl The Bearded and Mayor Mare. The older mare looked up at us and smiled. ''Welcome to the Sleep In Inn. What can I do for you?'' Golden Pie was the one that adressed the mare. ''A room for two please.'' I was about to ask why a room for two while we were three but I remembered that Spooky doesn't sleep and the receptionist would probably question us if we ask for a room for three while she can only see two of us. ''How long will you stay?'' The mare asked us. I was the one to talk this time. ''We're not sure yet. We moved here for a... temporary job but we're not sure how long it will last.'' ''Well after a week you will have a discount. We include a breakfast but for the rest of the day you will have to find somewhere else to eat. My name is Love Dreamer but my friend just call me Lovey.'' I froze when I heard the name but I quickly regain my composure. ''Thank you miss Lovey we will see you soon.'' With that I trotted rapidly out of here. Golden Pie and Spooky Prank followed me in confusion. Once we were outside Golden Pie adressed me. ''What was that in there? You looked like you saw a ghost.'' She looked at Spooky. ''A ghost that isn't our daughter.'' ''You remember Free Dreamer and Roxanne?'' I asked them. Golden Pie nodded but Spooky Prank looked confused. ''I remember Roxanne is your first incarnation but who is Free Dreamer? The name sound similar to grandpa.'' Spooky Prank said. ''Free Dreamer is the true name of Time Skip, you know the insane time traveller that killed your grandfather a long time ago.'' ''Okay that doesn't explain why you were freaked out.'' Golden Pie replied. ''Millions of years ago when there was only one world in the multiverse Roxanne and Time Skip were part of a team of six people called the Dreamers that fought to created the Veil for the good of the mortals. I think we just found a third member of that group.'' Golden Pie and Spooky Pranks were understandably shocked at the revelation. The Dreamers were a relic of the past. Not much history survived of the time before the Veil and yet the legacy of these six could still be felt today. With all that is happening right now I'm not sure if finding the Dreamers is a good or bad thing. Lovey look friendly but what about the others. Time Skip was trouble enough and he was the runt of the group.
Meeting The RoyaltyI knocked at the door of the Oak Tree Library. Golden Pie and Spooky Prank had decided to wait for me at the inn. The door opened and a annoyed Spike answered the door. Spike had grown up a lot in both of our universe he was now the size of a pony. ''You know you don't have to knock this is a public library.'' The dragon said clearly annoyed that I disturbed him. ''Sorry I need to speak to Pr-Twilight Sparkle.'' I was about to say Princess Twilight but I remembered that I didn't even knew if she became a Princess in this world. The dragon turned back and shouted. ''Twilight! There a mare here that want to see you!'' Spike motioned me to follow him and I obliged. Twilight came out of her labotary and smiled politely when she saw me. I instantly noticed that she had her pair of wings. So she was still a Princess here. ''Hello miss...'' ''Winter, my name is Winter Song.'' I replied, it was weird talking to Twilight as if she was a stranger. I knew her all my life. ''Well miss Song what can I do for you?'' The Princess of Friendship asked me. I remembered that Harmony told me to not overhelm too much at once so I decided to be vague. ''I'm a ambassador for a new empire that wanted to make contact with Equestria. I would be very grateful if you could warn Princess Celestia and Luna that I want to meet with them.'' ''Why didn't you just sent a letter from your empire instead of having us send it?'' Spike asked with a suspicious expression. Twilight nudge him with a frown before she began to write a letter. ''Well to be honest we can't come here with conventional means. Sending a letter from the Empire would have been... complicated.'' I replied. Twilight had that glint in her eyes that I knew all too well. ''I don't want to be rude. But I know every countries in Equis. If there was a new empire forming I would have known about it. So where are you from really?'' I should have known I couldn't hide anything from the Princess of the nerds, I sighed. ''Did you ever go to Canterlot High?'' Both Spike and Twilight were shocked by the question. ''By Canterlot High do you mean...'' Spike began to say. ''Yes the Canterlot high with the humans, Sunset Shimmer, the sirens and all that stuff.'' I replied. ''How do you know about all that? Did you came from there?'' Twilight asked me. I laughed at the question and shooked my head. ''No I have been a pony all my life. I asked you because since you arleady know the concept of alternate universe this will be a lot easier to explain. I come from a alternate version of your world. Most of the things are the same except you have a castle. But there one major difference.'' ''And that is?'' Twilight asked. She had stars in her eyes now. The scholar in her mind must be doing backflips. ''My Equestria is heavily connected with about half of the multiverse. Humans, aliens civilisations and Gods is a everyday thing for us. Fifty years ago the Elder Gods disbanded the council and in there place the Mortal Empire rose. And right now they want to make contact with the other half of the multiverse that been separated from us.'' ''You mean to tell me that we might be connected to hundred of other worlds?'' I nodded. ''It's a possibility but there a process for this. I am here to judge if you can fit in with us. I don't think there will be issues but it's my job to see if a world is either too dangerous or too weak to be in contact with the other worlds. Once it's done your world will have a worldwide vote to decide if you want to be with us or not.'' ''Are you sure you didn't just hit your head while coming here? Because that sound insane.'' Spike replied. Twilight glared at him angrily, but I just chuckled. ''You don't even know half of it. If you join us you should be prepare for weird. The multiverse is a crazy place.'' Spike was about to reply but he was interupted by a belch. A scroll appeared in front of him with Canterlot seal. Twilight excitedly opened it read aloud. ''Dear Princess Twilight, of course I will meet this ambassador although it is strange that she came to you instead of coming to me directly. Tell her she can meet me tommorow in Canterlot. Your Friend Princess Celestia.'' I smiled. ''Good Look like I have a date with royalty tommorow.'' I was about to leave but Twilight stopped me. ''Wait do you have a place to stay?'' The Alicorn asked. I nodded in response. ''I have a room in the Sleep In Inn.'' ''You could stay here if you want.'' Twilight said, she had a huge grin she must want me to stay here so she could ask me more question about where I'm from. But I shook my head. ''My wife and my filly are waiting for me at the inn maybe another time.'' ''So you're a fillyfooler?'' Spike asked which result with a slap on the head from Twilight. I wince at the term. ''I prefer the term lesbian, fillyfooler sound like a degratory term for pedophile.'' Spike looked horrified at what I said. ''What? No! It just a term we use there for a mare that like another mare!'' Spike replied in a panicked voice. ''I know you didn't meant it in that way but the term filly generally mean a underaged girl so...'' Twilight looked disgust as well. ''Things like rape is so rare in Equis I never even thought it could have been taken this way.'' We sat in a uncomfortable silence before Spike broke it. ''... So if you have a wife how the hay did you get a foal?'' I shrugged. ''Magic'' From the look I received he wasn't convinced. ''No I'm serious apparently the magic of love can make you pregnant but apparently it's very rare because you need to have little to no lust while making... Well you know what.'' It was Twilight turn to ask a question. ''Aren't you a little young to have a foal? You look no older than fifteen year old.'' ''My body is fourteen but I have live for sixty four years. It's a long story. But yeah I was young when I got a foal probably younger than I should have been. My life was complicated back then. I had magic inside of me than made me look and think older than I really was. They were able to remove the magic that made me older but in my head I was still sixteen even if my body was three years younger than that.'' Twilight looked at me weirdly. ''I never heard of magic like that.'' ''It's complicated I could explain you but I probably have arleady overhelm you arleady. Maybe next time.'' With that I left the library leaving a confused Twilight behind. Golden Pie had decided to stay in Ponville. She really wanted to meet everypony in the town in this universe. Spooky Prank had decided to follow me to Canterlot. The castle was just as I remembered. The two golden door was just as majestic and intimidating as usual. Two guards opened the door for me. As I entered the room I noticed Celestia was not alone. Twilight, Luna and Cadence were all here. I'm a little shocked they have gone throught the effort of bringing the Princess of Love here. I didn't think my meeting meant that much to Celestia. ''Hello miss Winter Song. Princess Twilight has fill me in of a few things about this meeting.'' Twilight gave me a sheepish smile. ''I'm curious as to why you wanted to meet me. From what Twilight told me you were only here to judge this world and then we would vote. I fail to see why you must see me maybe you are here as a diplomat for your empire?'' I chuckled. ''Nah the Mortal Empire respect me but they must know I would be a horrible politician. I don't show enough respect to the authority. I tend to treat everypony as my equal which ruffle the feathers of more than a few members of royalty.'' Celestia rose an eyebrow at that but said nothing. But I could see the ghost of a smile on her lips. I took a serious expression. ''Honestly I wanted to tell you more about the multiverse and the empire. There a lot of things to cover. When the ponies, griffons, buffallo, zebras and all the other races of Equis will vote I want them to know what they are getting into. As much as I would want to just tell them myself. They wouldn't trust the crazy alien mare telling them about the other worlds out there. But they would trust you the wise leader that guided them for more than a thousand years.'' She rosed a eyebrow. ''I thought you said you didn't respect authority enough.'' I chuckled. ''I don't respect you for your crown. I respect what you have done. Ponies are a peace-loving species but it take more than just a love for peace to have evade any wars for a thousand years. Even if you are not my Celestia you have made the same actions has her to make this land the country I love so much.'' Luna looked amuse at my speech. ''Are you sure you would be a horrible politician? Because I never liked a ambassador that much before.'' I blushed at the compliment. ''Gee mom way to lick her butt.'' I resist the urge to glared at the little ghost. Since they couldn't see or hear her they would think I'm crazy. Luna shocked me by looking directly at Spooky Prank. ''Hush child you should respect your family more than that.'' Twilight looked confuse. ''Princess Luna who are you talking to?'' Luna responded by making her horn glow. Her magic touched Spooky Prank and it disappeared. Twilight and Cadence were shocked as they look directly at my daughter. While Celestia and Luna didn't change of expression. I rubbed my head. ''Well that is awkward, I'm sorry princesses since nopony saw her I thought I could bring my daughter with me.'' ''Your daughter is a ghost?!'' Twilight asked in shock. Celestia laughed. ''Don't worry my little pony. I'm not offended that you have bring your family with you.'' ''Ghost aren't suppose to exist they are not scientifically possible!'' I smiled at the lavender Alicorn. ''Twilight where do you think magic come from?'' Twilight looked at me and instantly turned in lecture mode. ''Magic come from Equis. There a huge source of magic in the center of the planet that connected all living beings together. And we use this magic to cast spell.'' I smiled. ''Close Twilight but not entirely true. Magic come from your soul, however your soul need to constantly interact with magic to live. The magic your soul interact with doesn't come from just the planet it's in the whole universe wherever you go in this world you would still have your magic. The big source of magic in the middle of the planet is the soul of Equis itself. So yes Twilight ghost are possible.'' Twilight stood jaw agape. ''How do you know all this?'' ''I talk on a daily basis with the very being who created your universe.'' I respond casually. Which shocked even Celestia. ''You talked with the creator of all life?'' Twilight asked in shocked. But then her scholar mind took over. ''What is he like?!'' I grinned sheepishly. ''Well there really four creators. We call them the Elder Gods. There Kira who represent death, Gaia represent life, Harmony represent balance and Author the father of the three others is the Elder God of creation. Right now there only two of them left, Harmony and Author.'' Cadence looked worried. ''What happened to the two others?'' I had a grim frown. ''Gaia turned insane, she wanted to kill the entire human race and created a perfect world in her image. Kira tried to stop her and was killed. Now Gaia is in the Oasis prison well she will stay for the rest of her life.'' ''The god of death died?'' Luna asked. ''Well he's not really dead. You can't really kill a god even less a Elder God but he was imprisonned with so many powerful souls he must have lost all sense of consciousness a long while ago.'' ''Wait if the gods that represent life and death are gone why can we still reproduce and die at all?'' Twilight asked curiously. ''Gods might not be what you are thinking Twilight. Most ponies outside of our Empire must think gods are omnipotent beings that can bend the laws of physics on a whim. But they are not that powerful or knowledgeable. They are just like you and me the only difference is they can't die by conventional means and they are part of the most powerful family in the world.'' ''Now that Kira and Gaia are gone mortals have replace them in the role to create new worlds.'' I said ''How do simple mortals create new worlds?'' Luna asked curious. ''Well think of it like this. You and Celestia can rasie the moon and the sun alone right?'' They both nodded. ''But even if you are powerful and that it is your role to control the sun and the moon it doesn't mean that a group of Unicorns couldn't do it.'' ''Yes Unicorns used to control the celestial bodies before our rules.'' Luna replied. ''Our part of the multiverse is connected by a world called The Veil. It's a world made of pure and raw magic. It was created millions of years ago to facilitated the creation of new worlds. That how the mortals has been creating new universes.'' ''Why do you speak of the mortals as if you were not of them?'' Celestia asked with a suspicious expression. ''It's because mom is a Goddess!'' Spooky Prank replied excitedly. The Alicorns all turned to me with questioning expression. I rubbed my mane. ''It's more acurate to say I'm a Goddess in training. I have been named Goddess by Author but before I can physically be a Goddess I need to prove myself. Even then many won't recognise me as a Goddess.'' Twilight looked surprise. ''Why? If you prove yourself why would they doubt you?'' ''Because I wasn't born as a Goddess. Being a god is like being part of a royal family. And like royal families the ones who weren't born as nobles are looked down upon. A lot of Gods call ponies like me Fake Goddess. Even Celestia has been given that title in my world.'' Twilight looked really pissed off that ponies would call her mentor names like that. It was then that I remember something. ''How long ago did you became the elements of magic?'' I asked Twilight. She lifted a eyebrow at me. ''Why do you want to know?'' ''It just that in my world it's been more than sixty years. But I must be in the past here because you look pretty young.'' I replied. ''it's been sixty-eight years.'' I looked at her in shock. ''What am I old in your world?'' I shook my head. ''It's complicated. In my world we all age at the same rate as humans. Because the gods has chosen that humans should be the standard for maturity cycle. However once we reach our prime we simply stop aging.'' ''That not possible you can't stop aging!'' Twilight screamed. ''Tell that to Celestia.'' I replied with a amused smirk. Luna giggled at my response. ''That not the same she's a naturally born Alicorn!'' She replied as if that explained everything. Luna decided to answer my question. ''From what I remember. Twilight said humans live around eighty years sometime more sometime less. Ponies in our world have a lifespan of around three hundred years.'' Celestia looked worried. ''If you don't age how do you deal with overpopulation?'' I smiled. ''Like I said we can create new worlds and export ressources from there. Not only that but we can make our planet bigger by fusionning a empty planets with our. Really the biggest problem the commonfolk deal with is boredom after living for thousands of years.'' Then I remembered something. ''Oh yes I think this will be the most controversial topic about your world joining the rest.'' The Princesses steel themself all of them arleady used to hear bad news. ''In our side of the multiverse suicide is looked down upon but not as much as your world. Really suicide in my world is is considered as worse as just running away from your family and never talk to them again.'' They looked shock at that. ''But why would you treat it this lightly?'' Cadence asked me. ''Well like I said we live forever some ponies can't handle the boredom after thousand of years sometime. Not only that but since we also know what come after death some ponies are less nervous about commiting the act.'' Celestia gulped and asked. ''What come after death? Can you tell us or did your empire forbide you?'' She looked really anxious to know. I can imagine why. She must have lost so many ponies never knowing where they go. ''It depend if you come from the Kira branch or the Gaia branch-'' ''Wait, wait. Branches? What are you talking about?'' The Princess of love asked. I sighed I forgot they know nothing at all. ''They are two side of the multiverse. The Kira branch is where I come from. We are all connected and we live forever. The Gaia branch is you. All separated worlds and only live for a limited time.'' They nodded understanding. ''Anyway in the Kira branch the only way for us to die is if we lose all your magic. If that happens we lose all our memories and we come back to life in another body. We call it reincarnation.'' ''Wait you mean that reincarnation is true?'' Twilight asked in surprise. ''You know of it?'' I asked equallly surprise they had the concept at all. ''Yes in Neighpone they believe that when you die you can come back to life into anything, another pony, a bird, a tree.'' I nodded. ''Yes it work like that. Except we can't become animals sapient beings stay sapient beings. We can change of species but we will always stay inteligent.'' Twilight sighed in relief. Then Celestia asked. ''What about Gaia branch?'' ''Well I'm not sure how the Empire handle it but back in the day. When you died you met with The Council of The Gods from there you had a choice. Return to the Gaia branch and lose all your memories or chose a life in a new world in the Kira Branch with all your memories. My father used to be a human from the Gaia branch when he died he decided to come in Equestria as a pony.'' ''Why didn't he stay humans?'' Twilight asked me. ''Humans have a weaker soul than us. They can't handle all the magic in Equis it kill them slowly. But knowing my father he would probably became a pony even if he didn't have to.'' ''So that means that the founder of Equestria could still be alive in a different world?'' Celestia asked me. ''I-I don't know Princess Celestia I mean yes it's a possibility but it's been at least two thousands years anything could have happen in this long period of time.'' I replied sadly, but the hope in Celestia's eyes didn't vanish. Luna was the one to talk next. ''That a lot of information to digest did you forget anything or did you tell us everything?'' ''I told you all the basic. There will be a lot of things to learn along the way but that for another time.'' Luna smiled. ''Indeed it is. You have talked a lot about your world now let's talk about you. I'm curious to know about your life in your world.'' I became nervous as all the Princesses looked at me with expectant smiles. ''Come now my life would bore you I'm just a simple ambassador.'' ''I don't believe that for a second let us depart to the dining room this room is way too formal for what we will talk about.'' Luna said before she grabbed me with her levitation spell. ''Eep! Spooky help me!'' The little ghost only laughed at my predicament. Traitor!
Different World Same SillinessNot only did they forced me in the dining room. The Princesses had seen fit to invited the other elements bearers and my wife in Canterlot. ''Hello my little bird.'' Golden Pie said as she nuzzled me. As if that wasn't embarassing enough I could hear Cadence squeal in delight in the corner. But what was more heartbreaking for me than my embarassment was when Fluttershy had seen me. She only hide under her mane and barely talked to me. I know this Fluttershy is not my mother but it still hurt. Luna had still that smirk she had since she dragged me here. Finally she talked. ''So you have a interesting family a ghost and a wife.'' I frown at that. ''Do you have problem with that?'' ''Of course not. Even before my banishement Homosexuality was accepted. But at the time they couldn't marry. Ponies don't tend to judge but if there one thing they hate, especially earth ponies, is changing traditions and the traditions was a mare and a stallion. At that time being with a mare was seen as something you do when they were no more stallions to court the ratio of male females was even worse back then. Did your Equestria had issue with that?'' I shooked my head. ''The Elder Gods quickly disaproved of bigotry for these sort of things. They also explained very early how sexuality work before science was advance enough to look into it. When a God disaprove of your bigotry and tell you how it work you should reconsider where you stand. But I would be lying if we didn't have issues. While we didn't have issues with sexuality we had issue with interspecies relationship. When the Crystal Empire reappeared they still had the mindset that you should only love a pony. Cadence had a lot of work to do to make them more acceptant.'' ''So I'm curious about the rest of your family.'' Luna said with a eager smile. I rubbed my mane. ''Well like I said my father used to be human. My sister is a elementalist like me.'' Luna rosed a eyebrow. While the rest of the ponies who heard the conversation turned to me. Twilight was the first to ask. ''What a elementalist?'' I facehoof I totally forgot to tell them about that. ''It would be simpler if I showed you.'' The ponies looked in confusion except Golden Pie and Spooky Prank who looked excited. I closed my eyes in concentration. Without warning I casted a downpour of water on the floor. When it created a small puddle I took the water and moved it around with my magic. The ponies looked in shock as the water circled around me. Finally returned the water on the ground and made it take the form of a pony once the water had the shap I wanted I casted another spell and frozed the water. Now in the center of the dining room was a perfect ice sculpture of Princess Celestia. I turned to the shocked crowd and bowed. ''I'm a water elementalist I control everything related to water. Ice, mist, snow you name it I can do it. My sister is a fire elementalist like the name imply she control fire.'' When I turned back to the sculpture I noticed that the Celestia of ice had a moustache. ''Bravo! bravo! What a impressive display of magic!'' I groaned arleady recognising the voice. ''Discord.'' I said flatly. ''Don't be such a sourpuss. Guardian Goddess.'' I looked at him in shock. ''How do you know my title?!'' The draconequus rolled his eyes. ''Please I'm the master of Chaos do you really think I wouldn't know about your precious multiverse?'' ''It's reassuring to know that no matter the universe you're in you're just as annoying.'' I said not amused. Discord huffed. ''Fine I will leave you to your little girls night.'' With a snap of his finger he disappeared. I sighed in relief. I knew Discord wasn't a bad guy anymore but he just had a gift to irritate me. Maybe because he reminded me of Time Skip when he was still evil. Luna had that annoying smirk again. ''So you told us about your father and your sister. What about your mother who is she.'' I turned to look at the bearers Fluttershy was still hiding from me but she was talking to Applejack. ''My mom is Fluttershy.'' I replied not looking at Luna directly but I still could feel she was shocked at the response. Rainbow Dash was the first to speak. ''Wait a minute! In your world not only Fluttershy has a coltfriend but she had two foals with him?!'' ''Eep!'' Fluttershy said and hide herself behind Twilight. ''Technically she only had one foal with my father. I'm adopted.'' I turned to Luna with a smirked. ''You think the fact that my foal is a ghost and that I have a wife is weird? I am the reincarnation of my father. Somehow the reincarnation process has been halted and now there two incarnation of the same soul alive at the same time. My father and me. I don't have bioligical parents but spiritually I'm more closer to my father than any other foals.'' Twilight groaned. ''I'm not sure I want to join the multiverse anymore it's too weird.'' ''Am I a good mother?'' Fluttershy asked quietly. I smiled at her. ''The best in all Equis.'' ''Dawwww'' The rest of the mares said and I blushed. I turned to Celestia. ''Speaking of mother does Epona exist in this world?'' Celestia shook her head. ''I'm afraid I don't know her who is she?'' I smirked. ''In my world she is your daughter. His father is a time traveller called The Doctor a stallion that saved the universe from aliens treat hundred of times. You would think that with two amazing parents like that Epona would turn out to be amazing. Unfortunately the only legendary thing she has is how legendary long her naps are. She's the laziest mare you will ever meet...'' All day long the dining room was filled of nostalgic stories and laughter. We had passed all the day there and when night came Celestia invited us to sleep in her guest rooms. One week and half had passed since we came in this world. Today was finally the day. Celestia would talk to everypony about the multiverse and the vote would begin. I missed home a little but as long as I was with Golden Pie and Spooky Pranks I was okay. Thousands of ponies from all four corner of Equestria had come in front of the castle for the announcement. Some were ambassadors like me that would report of the events here back in their country, some were journalists waiting eagerly to print the next news story and others were just curious ponies wanting to see what the fuss was about. Finally Princess Celestia step out on the balcony. The sound of trumpets was heard from both side of her. Celestia stopped walking when she arrived at the edge of the balcony. She looked down at the crowd with a serene smile and clear her throat. ''Welcome my little ponies. We are gathered here today because of a tremendous occasion. This might be the biggest thing that happened to Equestria since the coronation of Twilight Sparkle.'' The ponies in the crowd muttered in each others and more than a few flashes of cameras appeared aimed toward Celestia. On my end I was a little surprised at the claim. Equestria was attacked by world-ending monsters almost every years. Is Twilight coronation really the biggest thing that happened in this Equestria since the last sixty years? Or did this Celestia hide all these threats to her subjects to not cause panic? Regardless Celestia continued with her speech. ''A few days ago me and the other Princesses have made contact with the representative of a new nation.'' Confused mutters were heard in the crowd. ''I know what you must be thinking.'' The Princess said in response to the confusion. ''Since we know every major nations of Equis this 'representative' must be nothing more than a inhabitants of a obscure tribe or something equally small. I assure you this is not the case. This pony came from Equestria. Only not our Equestria but the one from a parallel world to our.'' The crowd went from muttering to shouting. ''Parallel world? Did she mean like a alien or something?!'' A excited colt asked with enthusiasm. ''Has our Princess finally gone senile with her old age? Another Equestria as if that was possible.'' Said a noble mare. ''I knew that she was hiding hidden world from us! If another Equestria then humans must exist too!'' A mare that I assumed was Lyra said. Only I never saw Lyra look that crazy even when she talked about her sea ponies. All the while the click of the cameras went off like crazy. ''Everypony calm down!'' Celestia said with the Canterlot. If the loud voice wasn't enough to calm the crowd down her authoritarian stare did the job. ''Now... I know that the fact that ther is other worlds out there might be hard to believe. But this is not the first time we came in contact with another world. There is another world also similars to ours that we've been in contact. We decided to hide it's existence because this world had no magic and thus very vulnerable to our world.'' ''This situation is different however. Not only because this other Equestria has also magic but because this Equestria is connected to thousands of other universes. The worlds are ruled by hundred of emperors each representing their own species. And they have taken a interest in annexing worlds like our in their empire.'' Yike she could have word that better. Now we sound like some sort of invaders. As I predicted the crowd began to shout worriedly at the new. I decided right then that maybe Celestia still didn't understand enough of this to make her speech and maybe seeing the scary 'monster' of the other world would calm them down. Without warning I open my wings and flew in direction of the balcony. Celestia saw me coming she looked worried that I decided to present myself but she took a step back to let me talk regardless. The crowd turned silent when they saw me flying. The guards had tensed trying to judge if I was a threat to the Princess. When Celestia shook her head at them they relaxed. I cleared my throat and addressed the ponies bellow. ''Hello everypony! My name is Winter Song and I am the 'Spooky alien from another world'.'' I said with a mock scary voice. Only a few ponies chuckled but most of the crowd had relaxed slightly after that. ''Now I don't really know how this must all sound to you. I lived with thousands of other worlds all my life. Now the way Princess Celestia presented it might sound like we will take your world by force. But this is very far from the truth. If you join us you will have just as much rights as any of us and you will be free to continue your life as you always been the difference is that you will have contact with a lot of other nations.'' I took a breath. ''Imagine a world with talking cat, cities of gold built in the sky that even the earth ponies and unicorns could live in, travelling in possibles future of Equestria and even travelling in space at the speed of light and visit undiscovered planets in another galaxy. All of this is possible in this crazy place we call the multiverse.'' The ponies looked amazed at the possibilities but I had to rain on their parade. ''Now I won't lie to you and say this is all sunshine and rainbows. Since you will be in contact with many worlds. You could meet very powerful enemies. You could discover horific new forms of magic and technology and since you will join a empire it's possible that some laws will pass that you will not agree with.'' I let them diggest that. ''But ultimately this is not my choice to make and this is not even your Princess choice to make. This is a choice that will only be decided by the most important pony... you.'' The crowd looked confuse at that. I stepped down and Celestia talked again. ''The Mortal Empire has decide to host a vote that every sapient races of Equis will participate in. Whether or not we will make contact with all these worlds will be decides by all our votes. Take time to decide carefully your choice the vote will be open for the next three months. And with that I must depart.'' The cameras flashed in a frenzy as Celestia returned in the castle. On my part I returned at the side of Golden ^Pie and Spooky Prank. Later that day we had joined Princess Celestia in her castle. ''Winter Song.'' The Alicorn started to say. ''Yes?'' ''It was rather foolish to cut me in my speech. But thank you I think it worked for the best. If they hadn't seen you in person they would have probably panicked a lot more. But I noticed you didn't talk about the gods or the immortality. From what I understood it seemed like a important part of your world.'' I nodded. ''In my world gods has a different meaning than yours. For us they are just a powerful royal family. For you they are omnipotent beings capable of ending all life with a snap of their fingers. I didn't want them to panic more than they really need.'' ''And the immortality?'' The Princess asked. I sighed. ''I feel like if I tell them that no only they can live forever but can also be reunited with their departed loved ones in the next few months it would affect their votes too much. I don't want them to join us just for the immortality. Even if they don't join us in the next few months they will come in the Kira branch once it's their turn to go.'' ''I feel like we should tell them. Sure most of them would like to live forever with the ones they love. But what about the ones that just want to live a normal life become old and move on to the next life?'' I rose a eyebrow. ''You make it sound like the life we live is not normal.'' She looked surprise at the accusation but relaxed when I snickered. ''I guess you're right it's just I don't know a lot of ponies that want to go old. I mean there is Star Swirl The Bearded that decided to go old because and I quote: 'The white beard go with my costume.' It was Celestia turn to snicker at that. ''What about the other founders what became of them in your world?'' She asked curiously. I shrugged. ''I don't know for most of them I just assumed they moved on once you, I mean the other you, took control of Equestria.'' Celestia looked disappointed at that. ''But I do know about what happened to one of them.'' Her ears perked up. ''After she finished her training with Star Swirl Clover The Clever became the aprentice of Harmony. Since she knew everything about Unicorn magic she decided to turn to elemental magic, the magic I used a few days ago to make that sculpture. I don't know how it happened but someday she misused her magic and became a tree called the Tree of Harmony.'' ''WHAT?!'' It was a rare sight to see Celestia shocked like that. ''Judging by your reaction this tree exist in this world too.'' I replied. ''The Clover of this world couldn't have turn into the could she?'' Celesti asked. I rose an eyebrow. ''You mean you don't know what happened to her?'' ''No, when we received a distress letter from the Crystal Empire we rushed there to defeat Sombra. When we were gone Grogar The Necromancer attacked Everfree City. When we came back Star Swirl had defeated him but all the founders had been engulfed in his dark magic... we assumed they were dead. Now I'm not so sure.'' Without a word Celestia walked away. I sighed, not more than two weeks here and I'm arleady involved in a more than a thousand years old mystery. It was going so well too.
Origins of HarmonyEven thought showing myself on that balcony had help ponies calm themself it had consequences once I came back in Ponyville. The ponies in town looked at me warily. They were still friendly but I wasn't just a stranger coming to visit their town anymore, I was the alien ambassador that changed everything they thought they knew about the world. But all wasn't bad, I had become a friend with the element bearers of this world. Still it was more of a acquaintance than true friendship. I had to remind myself that they were not my family just a different version of them. Fluttershy was the most distant of them all I imagine she's embarass that another Fluttershy is my mother. It might be better this way if we talked more often I might call her mom by accident and embarass her even more. The one I was closer to was Twilight. Which is kinda ironic, I love Twilight but out of all my aunts she was the one I talked the less not because I don't like her but because she was too busy with her royal duties. I imagine I'm closer to her here. Because not only I am part of her royal duties as long as I'm here but also being the nerd she is she probably try to get all the informations she can out of me about the other universes. Today despite everything that happened I had nothing to do. Golden Pie would scream at me if I wasted the bits we had on the local arcade so I decided to take my father's advice and relax at Sweet Apple Acres. I let ou a content sigh as the wind blew my mane the rustling of the leaves all around me was like a soft melody accompanying the singing of the birds. In the distance I could hear the apple family eating breakfast and laughing at jokes Granny Smith had made. You know my father was right this place has a very relaxing aura around it. I felt almost at home just standing there and I wasn't even in my own world. My thoughts were interupted when a shadow passed over me. Looking up I saw a big golden carriage pulled by two pegasus stallions. Sitting on the carriage itself was the regal Princess Celestia. Curious I watched where the carriage was going. I expected it was going to stop in Ponyville. But it surprised me when the carriage instead ignored the town completely and went right into the Everfree Forest I should not snoop into the Princess business but... ah buck it it's not like she will mind, right? With that thought I spread my wings and flew in direction of the forest. I didn't have to search for too long before I saw a empty golden carriage that sat outside of a familiar cave. I should have expected Celestia would become curious about the tree after everything I said. I landed on the ground and saw Celestia approaching the tree. I was about to say hello but before I could say anything I had a pair of spears pointed directly in my face. ''Who goes there?!'' Said two royal guards as they frowned down at me. If I was a lesser mare I might have peed myself at the sight. But as it stand I only gave them an annoyed frown. Celestia looked back to see what was the commotion about. She only sighed when she saw me. ''Guards lets her pass she's a friend.'' The guards immediatly relaxed and removed their spears from my face. ''What are you doing here Winter Song?'' Celestia asked me. I shrugged. ''I saw your carriage and was wondering what a Princess was doing in this forest. And I also thought maybe I could help you.'' Without a word Celestia turned back to the tree. She touched the crystaline bark of the tree and frowned. ''It doesn't seem any different than the last time I saw it. Even if Clover The Clever is in there there no way to contact her.'' That when I thought of something. ''Wait Celestia I might have a solution.'' Celestia perked up at that. ''Don't get your hope up after all this is something that work in my world but it doesn't mean it will work here.'' Celestia looked a little disappointed at that but she nodded. I cleared my throat and approached the tree. ''We are humble agents of harmony and peace, with the departed we wish to speak. Their eternal rewards we promise to not disturb.'' The Princess looked at me as if I had grown a second head. The Tree of Harmony glowed with a bright blue light and with a loud zap of magic a swirling portal appeared in front of us. Princess Celestia stood there mouth agap. ''What... is this?'' ''Followed me Princess Celestia. You might have your wish sooner than you think.'' With that I motioned her to follow me and I stepped into the portal. It turned out Celestia wasn't the only one to be surprise today. The Elysian Fields I had lived in had a very small population that consisted of a collection of small villages. What stood before me was a massive city that could easily rivalised with Manehattan. A sign in the distance proudly proclaim: Welcome to Elysian City. In retrospect it made sense. My world didn't have a lot of dead since we were all ageless. But this world was a Gaia world where the majority of living things pass away after a limit of time. In the distance we could see the spirits of ponies happily frolicking throught the city. ''What is this place?'' Celestia asked me bewildered. I was about to respond but as it is often the case I was once again interupted. With a pop of magic a familiar Unicorn appeared in front of us. ''Hello Celestia I never expected to see you here.'' The Unicorn immediatly had the air cut out of her as Celestia takle-hug her. ''Clover! I'm so happy to see you!'' For a few second Celestia wasn't the immortal ruler of Equestria. But just a filly who had finally found her fillyhood friend. Clover as I knew her had usually a stoic expression but when she was huged by Celestia she had a grin that could almost rivalised with Pinkie Pie. But after a few minutes the two of them composed themself. Clover turned to me and raised an eyebrow. ''You are a strange mare. I can feel harmonic magic all over you and yet I never heard or seen you before.'' ''It's complicated.'' I responded simply. ''Tell me.'' Clover responded equally simply. I sighed. ''I come from another Equestria where I'm the daughter of Fluttershy.'' Clover hmm'd at that. ''Being the daughter of a element of harmony would certainly make you have contact with harmonic magic but not as much as you have. Not even ponies who lived here for centuries have that much on them it's like it's burried deep into your soul.'' And then I understood what she had sense. ''Do you by chance know Elder Harmony?'' Clover looked puzzled at my question... right this would make this more complicated. ''I have what we call a divine spark. Basically if I prove to be worthy I will become a Goddess.'' Clover looked shocked. ''You mean to tell me you are a divinity?'' I resist the urge to facehoof. ''Yes and no. If you imagine a omnipotent being this is not what I will be. Beings like that doesn't exist. If I ascend I would be more like Celestia than anything else.'' Cloverstill looked confused. ''Anyway...'' I continued. ''Since you don't know Elder Harmony how did you came up with the password that let us in?'' The Unicorn looked confused. ''Password? What Password? You mean what you said before I let you in? I just assume since you knew so much of Elysian City arleady there was no point to keep you out.'' I facehoof at that. It was Celestia turn to ask questions. ''Clover, what happened to the other founders are they here with you?'' The Unicorn's expression turned grim at that. ''Unfortunately no. They can't come here because they aren't dead.'' ''WHAT?!'' Celestia screamed in shock. I sighed in frustration, here we go again what type of eldritch abomination I will have to fight this time? ''When we fought Grogar and his army of undead. I was mortally wounded, I know it sound cowardly but I was afraid to die. I had studied a spell that could make a soul jump from a body to another. Since Grogar was the one to blame for all this I tried to take over his body. The only problem is that I missed my mark and my soul was sent into a tree. I don't know how it happened but somehow becoming a tree made me more powerful. I could absorb the ambient magic and feel everything inside the thaumatic field. After a decade or so I grew into a crystaline form and into the Tree of Harmony you know today.'' ''What about the others? What happened to them?'' Celestia asked almost pleadingly. ''Like I sad being a tree made me more powerful. With a powerful wave of magic I attacked Grogar and I imprisoned him and his darkness under Everfree forest. Why do you think the tree keep the plants in check? It because I put a barrier underground to make sure Grogar doesn't come back. Unfortunately before he was completely imprisoned he took the founders and his army of undead with him underground in a dark realm called Tambelon. It was only later that I understood that the magic I had used was harmonic magic.'' ''If only we had waited a little longer before attaking Sombra none of this would have happened!'' Celestia said angrily. Clover shook her head sadly. ''If you and Luna didn't go he would have waited. Sombra and Grogar worked together to topple you from your throne.'' Celestia looked at Clover with surprise. ''How do you know this?'' With a grim frown Clover said. ''Because Sombra was Grogar's apprentice.'' Celestia had stayed in the city for hours. She had taken the chance to meet ponies she had lost throught the centuries. When we left it was nighttime. ''Look like Princess Luna had to lower the sun for you. I better return to the Inn my family must be worried about me.'' Before I could spread my wings Celestia caught me in a hug. ''Thank you Winter Song for showing me this place. You have no idea how much weight has been lift knowing all my dear friends still live a happy and peaceful life even after their death.'' I smiled at her but then a thought occur to me. ''Hey since you are arleady reunited with your departed friends you must have lost your motivation to join the rest of the multiverse.'' Celestia laughed at that. ''Maybe I lost a pretty big motivation. But you have no idea how boring little old Equestria can be after two thousands years. I think being connected to other worlds is exactly what I need to make this place less boring.'' I rose a eyebrow at that. ''You almost sound like Discord there.'' Celestia chuckle. ''It's not just Discord all immortals feel that way it's just that Discord has no restrain at all. You will probably feel this way someday. It might take longer for you since you have all these interestings worlds to explore but you will get there someday.'' ''Actually I kind of know how you fell maybe not as worse but... In my world we also have a Elysian Fields it's a lot smaller than this version but it's just as peaceful. Anyway I spent fifty years there with my wife and Spooky Prank. I was happy for the first thirty years, but after a while of not doing adventures or having the usual Ponyville chaos it became boring. Don't get me wrong I was happy to not having to fight world-ending evils anymore but is it too much to ask to have a little monster rampage from time to time?'' Celestia smiled. ''I'm not surprise you feel this way. You have been born in a family of heroes. The quiet and easy life isn't made for ponies like us and yet it is the life we wish on the ponies we love.'' ''i am not a hero. I'm too violent to be a true hero.'' I replied. ''What do you mean by that Winter?'' Celestia asked me. ''It just that everypony threat me like a hero because I have beaten Gaia. Don't get me wrong she deserved every punched I gave her. But still if my mother and her friends had beaten her they would probably have reformed her and made her a powerful ally. Instead she's rotting in the higest security prison of the Empire her power being wasted on a imprisoned psycopath.'' Celstia put a hoof on me. ''Winter I can't deny that your mother is a better hero than you...'' I winced at that. ''But she's also a better hero than me. You feel guilty for not being able to reformed from what I understood one of your rulers. On the other hoof I wasn't even able to reform my own sister how did you think I felt when my own student reformed her as if it was nothing?'' I looked at her. ''What's your point Princess Celestia?'' ''There are better heroes than both of us out there but that doesn't mean we are not important. We might not have save the villains but we have created a future for the heroes who will be able to do it. This is my advice to you Winter Song if you are not good enough find the pony who is and clear the way for them.'' With that Celestia left with a mighty flap of her wings. Leaving me alone to think.
The Return of Tambelon Part 1Another week had passed in the Gaia's version of Equestria. The vote was pretty even thus far, I hoped that in the end ponies will vote yes. Because otherwise I would have to come back here every five years and ask for a vote again. Not that I mind to come back that much but it would slow down the unification of the multiverse. Today since nothing was happening I decided to stay in bed with Golden Pie. Well okay it was partly because nothing was happening. The real reason is because my wife would kill me if I left her in that state. She throught it would be a good idea to win some bits in a drinking contest. Now salt don't work the same way alchohol does. I mean when we drink it it has the same effect but when we get a hangover we don't get a headache. Instead we get this feeling of being totally spent our entire body too numb to even move. That is because unlike alchohol, salt is not a drug. But for magic user it might as well be. It disrupt the flow of our magic making it going slower and slower. The most magic you had the more lightweight you were. That why earth ponies were such good drinkers they have less magic than the other races. For the same reasons unicorns are mostly lightweight. Me I didn't touch salt. I had once and never did again a small glass was all I need before I was sent toppling on the floor. That also why the Princesses doesn't drink most ponies think it's because they are too powerful but the true reason is because the stuff would sent them in a drunken frenzy with just a pinch. We also had alchohol but it don't affect magic user as much. Ponies have a really strong connection with their soul to a point that their soul memories is almost a backup brain. Alchohol would only give us the feeling as if we were in lucid dream which some ponies like. But it isn't the sensation most ponies want when they drink. I looked at the clock and noticed it was ten in the morning. I kissed Golden Pie on the forehead. ''I will get the breakfast for us if I wait longer there won't be any left.'' Golden Pie mumbled a reply that sounded vaguely like a 'okay'. As soon as I step out of the room I was assault by a little ghost. ''Ugh! You're finally I have been waiting for hours!'' I continued to walk and replied to her at the same time. ''Since when do you wait for me to have fun?'' I received some strange looks by ponies who assumed I talked to myself. Finally we arrived in the kitchen. ''I know but this place is boring! You can only move chairs so many times before the ponies reaction become all the same. If all Gaia worlds are like that I want a body and quick!'' I rolled my eyes. Leave it to my daughter to want a body not because she want to live but because she wanted better ways to scare ponies. Lovey smiled at us when we arrived downstair. There was a small cafeteria backdoor. Since the breakfast was include in the expenses of our room I just took two plates and came back upstair. I had one plate in my mouth and I had to balance the other on my back. It's moment like these that make me wish I was born a unicorn but then I remember all the awesome things I can do as a pegasus. Later that morning Golden Pie was eating her toasts very slowly. I could see with her movement that it took all her effort to not let the food fall on the bed. I had arleady finish all my plate a while ago but I still groaned when our peaceful morning was interupted by a knock on the door. A part of me just wanted to ignore it and return to bed but when the knocks turned frantic I decided I was going to respond. On the other side of the door was Princess Celestia. It was a little surprising to see her coming here. Usually she summon the ponies she want to see. But what was really shocking was the fact that she looked like a wreck. Her etheral mane was disheveled, her eyes were bloodshot and her fur was matted. Certainly not a state royalty should be in. ''Princess Celestia? What's wrong?'' I asked cautiously. ''Two days ago I talked to Clover. The rest of the founders along with hundred of ponies from Everfree city were kept prisonner inside Tambelon for all this time. In my arroguance I ask her to release Grogar. I was so sure we would win once again like we always does. But the elements bearers have shown no sign of life for the last thirty six hours.'' ''Why are you telling me this?'' I asked with a grim expression. ''Well you are a Goddess. I thought that maybe...'' ''I would risk my life for mares I barely know because they happen to be alternate versions of ponies I know?'' Celestia had the decency to wince at that. ''I should tell you that I don't care and that I have no stakes in this but it would be a lie. But even thought I want to help I can't. What make you think I'm better than the bearers? If the six of them were defeated I won't make much of a difference alone. Why don't you and your sister go? You would be better suited to deal with this than me.'' ''We arleady lost a Princess I can't risk another. Please Winter Song you won't go alone I will sent you my guards.'' I groaned. ''No offense Princess but if your guards are anything like the ones in my world they are useless. The best solution would be for me to return home and ask the empire for help.'' ''You can't do that! The ponies are nervous enough arleady with just you. If soldiers of the empire appeared they would see it like a invasion!'' Celestia replied. I sighed, I felt like hay for doing this. ''Look Princess Celestia I like you and consider you like a friend. But my wife, my foal and all my family back in my world need me. I can't risk to leave them alone with all the danger they put themself in.'' With that I closed the door. As soon as I looked behind me Sppoky Prank was glaring at me. ''What the hay was this?! Since when do you turn your back on ponies in need?!'' ''Spooky Prank I can't do this, you heard what she said the element bearers are gone. I know you have high esteem of me but my mother and her friends are greater heroes than me. If they couldn't defeat Grogar I will just disappeared along with them.'' ''Yes grandmother and her friends are greater heroes than you. But this isn't grandmother and her friends. They never had contact with outside worlds. I bet you everything I have that they are weaker than our element bearers and weaker than you!'' She replied stubornly. ''Maybe I'm greater than them individually but they are a team of six and I'm alone. Spooky Prank face reality I have no chance to do this!'' I replied. ''Come on! You defeat Gaia there no way this bozo is stronger than her!'' She screamed at me. That when my anger came to boil. ''Yes! And I had to kill myself to defeat her! Is this what you want?! You want me to die so I won't annoy you anymore?! You never took anything seriously you little screw up!'' As soon as I said it I put my hooves on my mouth. ''Wait Spooky that now what I meant-'' My heart sunk when I saw her hurted look. Without warning Spooky Prank floated away. I tried to catch her but she quickly disappeared in a wall. I turned to Golden Pie but she didn't even looked at me. ''Get out...'' She said with no emotions in her voice. '' And don't come back here unless you have Spooky Prank with you.'' ''Golden I didn't meant what-'' ''GET OUT!'' She screamed, I winced and left the room. I had searched everywhere in town and saw no sign of her. There was no use to ask if somepony had seen her since she was invisible to them. I can't believe I have been such a idiot! It's this stupid body's fault it's been a very long time since my survival instinct had kick in and when present to difficult odds I panicked. When I was younger I would probably have dive in head first. But now I have so many important ponies around me it's getting harder to put myself in danger and risk never seeing them again. My search was interupted when a strange bell sound rang as if it came from all direction it was followed by thunder rumbling in the sky. Then a flock of panicked birds flew out of the Everfree Forest and as if that wasn't alarming enough the color in the sky changed from it's usual blue to a sickly green color. It wasn't the first time the color of the sky changed in Equestria. I had seen the usual blue sky, I had also seen it going purple, red and pink but usually it's blue and when it's change of color it's mean something big is happening. ''Mom! Help!'' My ears perked up instantly when I heard my daughter scream. The voice was coming from the forest. Without wasting any time I flew at full speed in the Everfree Forest. In retrospect I should have been more careful. But I didn't have time to waste, my daughter was in trouble. I stopped in mid air when a shadowy figure emerge from the ground. Once the shadow disipated I was left speechless at what was before me. Before me stood a ram. Not just any ram but one big enough to crush my house with a simple tackle. Around his neck was a bell probably the same one I heard earlier. The giant beast rose an eyebrow at me. ''Mmh. When I felt a powerful magic flying above the town I thought Princess Luna had came but all I see is a small Pegasus... Interesting, you seem to have much potential. The weak species of ponies would only get in the way of someone of your caliber. Join me and you will have more power than you ever dream of. I will even give you your own kingdom.'' ''Sombra certainly didn't get his 'vocabulary' from you.'' I replied flatly. At this point I had realised that the monster before me was Grogar. The necromancer huffed. ''Sombra was weak. His brain could not handle the dark magic. In the end he became a parody of what a conquerer should be he was only good as a distraction.'' ''I don't give a buck about your life story. Give me my daughter now or I will punch you in the face so hard they won't know if you're a ram or a goat!'' Grogar smirked smugly. ''You are talking about this?'' A blue flamme appeared in his paw and when it vanished my daughter was there. She was struggling against a invisible force that kept her in place. ''Giver her back!'' I screamed angrily. The ram only smirked in response. ''How about a trade? This annoying tree is still resisting me and prevent the return of my city. Remove the elements of harmony from the tree and I release your daughter.'' ''Don't listen to him mom! I'm arleady dead there nothing he can do to me!'' Spooky Prank exclaimed. Grogar laughed at this. ''Normally I would agree with you little pony. But I am a necromancer. There a lot of things I could do with you. For example I could put you into one of my undead and turn you into a powerful lich at my service. I would force you to kill innocent ponies until Equestria is mine.'' I look at the scared expression of my daughter and I made my decision. ''Fine. I will remove the elements in exchange for my daughter.'' Grogar looked surprise at that. ''Really? Usually when I make a proposition to a little hero like yourself they try to defeat me in a desperate atempt to save everyone. But here you would be willing to risk all of Equestria for a single filly.'' ''I'm not a hero and this is not my home. There nothing more important to me than my family. I won't risk them for strangers.'' I replied with a grim expression. ''W-what?!'' Spooky Prank look at me in shock. ''Mom don't do this for me you're suppose to be a hero, you're the Guardian Goddess!'' ''Guardians only protect universes from outside threats not ones that is native to the world.'' I knew that my reply was bullshit. But there was no way I was losing my daughter I would let the entire multiverse rot if it meant protecting them. With that I extended my wings and flew in direction of the Tree of Harmony. I could hear Grogar cackling all the way.
The Return of Tambelon Part 2I glare at the crystaline tree in front of me with determination. As I stepped closer to it a voice entered my head. ''No stop! I know what you're about to do! You will doom all of Equestria!'' With a frown I continued to walk. ''Sorry but my daughter is more important to me than anything else in this world.'' ''I won't let you aproach the tree!'' The voice of Clover screamed in my mind before a wall of magic aproach me at dangerous speed. I did nothing to escape it and my lack of worry were not unfound when the wall of magic harmlessly passed throught me. ''That the problem with the Elements of Harmony.'' I began. ''They only harm evil beings. and as much as you probably see me as the villain right now. Deep down I am just a concern mother and there no way the elements would harm somepony like that.'' With a sigh I created six spiritual orbs. Without hesitation I sent the orbs crashing on each Elements. All of them shattered and were sent crashing at the foot of the tree. ''What have you done! Now there is nothing stopping Tambelon from returning! The undeads will overhelm Equestria! You are a Guardian Goddess how could you do this?!'' ''I'm sorry Clover I know A Goddess should work for the greater good. But that not who I am. I'm ready to put the whole world in danger for a single pony. As soon as I get my daughter we're leaving this world.'' With that I left Clover alone, she was screaming at me all the way. When I came back to the location where Grogar used to be there was nopony to be found. But not far away a entire town had appeared in the middle of the forest. As soon as I entered the town I noticed something was wrong. I could feel a magic that felt all kinds of wrong and the smell of death was everywhere in the city. When I turn a corner I saw two rows of ponies on each side of the street. But these weren't normal ponies all of them stared blankly in front of them with souless eyes. As if it wasn't creepy enough some of them missed some body parts and/or were decaying to the point of almost having only bones. This was not the first time I had seen undeads but the ones from Titiritero were still somewhat alive. These ones thought literally looked like walking corpses. Preparing my magic to strike if any of them made a move I slowly trot in direction of the small castle the two rows of undeads were leading to. When I saw the doors to the throne room I didn't bother to knock I kicked the door opened with a loud bang. That smug bastard Grogar was smirking down at me from his throne. ''Ah, my new best friend has come back.'' I just glared back at him. ''I did what you asked, now give me back my daughter!'' ''Oh? But why should I fulfilled my promise when I could have the two most powerful undead soldiers by keeping you two?'' I frowned dangerously. ''...Do you have any idea who I am? If you cross me right now I will make your life a living tartarus.'' ''My, my aren't we arroguant? I arleady defeated the elements bearers you are nothing compare to them.'' He replied with a smirk. ''Maybe you should have been defeated by them. They would have give you mercy. I will not!'' Like a bullet I flew up in his face and kicked him right in his jaw. Before he could recover I threw a spiritual orb at him. The Ram was send crashing in the window. With a loud crash the glass shattered and Grogar was sent tumbling in the streets outside his castle. I landed outside just when the necromancer was recovering from the blow. He wiped out the blood from his mouth before saying. ''Wow I almost felt that one. But it will take a lot more than this to scare me. Zombies, take care of her I have business to attend to.'' The previously unmoving undeads all turn to me with angry red eyes. Grogar smirk at me a last time before his body disappeared in a cloud of shadow. As the rotten ponies ran in my direction I created a ice sword and glared back at them. ''It's not a bunch of rotten bastards that will stop me from GETTING MY DAUGHTER!'' With a scream of murder I ran toward the undeads with the intention to completely destroy every shreds of their rotten flesh. Princess Celestia, Princess Luna and their Royal guards were galloping in direction of the town that poped out of nowhere their hooves thundering with determination. But before they could enter the town proper a dark shadow appeared in front of them. ''Princess Celestia, I see you bring company.'' ''Abandon right Now Grogar or you will learn to fear the night.'' Luna said angrily. Grogar only smiled amused. ''Put your little war dog on a leash Celestia we wouldn't want to have to put her down would we?'' Luna was about to bring a hoof to his face but Celestia stopped her. ''What happened to your face Grogar?'' Celestia asked starring at the blood on the corner of his mouth. ''Oh that? I seem to have made a little Goddess crossed with me. Don't worry I will take care of her as soon as I dealt with you.'' ''Then come! So we can disfigure you even more!'' Luna replied with a snarl. ''Eh eh eh, Oh you actually thought I would fight you?'' Grogar began with a mocking voice. ''No I have confidence in my abilities but even I am not arroguant enough to think I can take two alicorns and their guards. No I have the perfect ponies in mind to do the job in my place.'' The bell around Grogar neck began to jingle violently when it stropped twelve clouds of shadow appeared in front of him. Celestia gasped in horror when she saw who they had to fight. Twilight, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Hurricane, Puddinghead, Platinum, Clover, Pansy and Smart Cookie all stared at them with souless eyes. Grogar smirked at their expression. ''As you know I can raise the dead and take control of their body. I waited a long time to use the founders against someone. Oh and don't worry the element bearers aren't dead... Yet, I wonder if you will be to keep them alive throught this without sacrificing your kingdom. Well see you later, if you survive this.'' With that Grogar vanished in another cloud of shadow. ''Luna! Take care of the founders I need to save Twilight and her friends!'' Without question Luna nodded in aprroval and charged at the six founders with her night guard. ''I can't lose you Twilight there no way I will lose somepony like you again. If I have to die to bring you back then so be it.'' With a solemn determination Celestia flew in direction of her former strudents her guards quickly following behind her.
The Return of Tambelon Part 3Rage I have never been this angry in my life. Even when the Reapers took Golden Pie from me I wasn't that angry. That bastard took my daughter. I will find him and kill him even if I have to tear down this entire town! But as it was I didn't have to wait long. A cloud of shadow appeared in front of me. When it dissipated there stood the smug bucker grinning at me as if nothing was wrong. ''Hello there little Goddess you must have miss your daughter after all this time let me give you a gift then.'' Another cloud of shadow appeared from it a being emerged. It was another undead. But what really angered me and horrified me at the same time was the fact that it was the body of a little filly. Her eyes were different than the others they shone with dark pink lights. ''Since your daughter didn't have a body of her own I put her soul into this filly. This is a lich it is way stronger than the other zombies you killed.'' I was about to strike down the dead body and free my daughter but Grogar cackled and said. ''I wouldn't do that if I were you. the body of a lich need a enormous amout of magic to function. If you strike it down most of the magic will stay in the body and your daughter won't have enough magic left to survive.'' I turn angrily at him. ''Then I will just have to kill you and you're hold on her will be brocken!'' Without warning I created a ice sword and charge at Grogar. Before I could impal his head he moved out of the way but he wasn't quick enough and his cheek was cutted. In a fit of rage Grogar let out a shock wave of shadow sending me crash on the ground. ''You won't be able to defeat me before you daughter kill you. It's either you or her.'' With that Grogar disappeared again but this time he left something behind. When he left a dark veil of magic appeared forming a circle around me and the liche. That smug bastard had stop me from running from the fight! ''Spooky Prank I know you're in there somewhere you have to fight back!'' I said to the liche slowly advancing toward me. My only response was a magical beam coming straight for me. I extended my wings and flew out of the way of the blast. ''I know I'm a lousy parent and I don't deserve to have you but please stop this. I can't fight you! I would rather die than hurt my own daughter!'' The liche threw another beam at me this one hit me in my right wing and I was sent tumbling to the ground. Before I could come back on my legs the liche was arleady on me. ''I can't do this Spooky. I may not be a true hero but I can't hurt my family. If it's what it take for you to be safe then do it. Kill me I'm sure someday you will break away from this evil body you're too strong to let Grogar control you forever. But after the way I threat you I deserve what is coming to me, do it.'' The liche extended a hoof and a sword made of pure magic formed in her hoof. Once it was completed she raise the sword and prepared herself to strike me down. Just before the sword could strike me the glow in her eyes became dimmer. The liche stop moving the only indication it was still alive was the occasional quiver. I smiled and cheer. ''I knew you could do it Spooky you're the strongest little ghost eve- AHH!'' I screamed in pain and surprise as the glow in her eyes became stronger and the sword slashed at me. Before I could fully understand what was happening the liche hitted me another time. This time I lost consciousness as the sword left a nasty mark on my face. No, NO!! Spooky screamed inside her own mind. How dare you hurt my mother I will kill you! The liche began to scream as a powerful magic began to tear her from the inside. The undead tried to keep it under control which only enraged the little ghost even more. With a scream of anguish Spooky Prank poured all her magic inside the artificial spark of the liche. With a shriek of agony the liche exploded in a shower of magic energy. Spooky Prank remain there panting heavily. And watch her unconscious mother with sorrow. A cracking sound was heard all around them and after a few seconds the barrier shattered. It was then she remembered who started all this. With a angry snarl she flew in direction of Ponyville in search of help and revenge. Never in her life Celestia would have thought she would regret that her student was so studious. But now as she dodged magic beams, fire balls and ice shards she began to question if it was such a good idea to make her learn so much. She had tried to use the memory spell Twilight had used during Discord return but it only made them falter for a few seconds. Grogar mind control must be too strong. Celestia had only one other idea to help them but to do that she had to make them fall unconscious first. Celestia didn't like the fact she had to fight her former student and her friend but she had to save them not only for herself but for the good of all Equestria. With a solemn expression Celestia fired the first spell she could think off. Mind control magic was frown upon. It was a branch of magic no teacher worth their salt would teach but Celestia needed a desperate solution for desperate times. The spell she casted would make the targets think they are not only tired but the more time pass the more they will think they are in a safe zone suitable to sleep. It was a ancient spell only very powerful Unicorns could do. That spell was the sole reason the Pegasi didn't take over the Unicorns before Equestria was founded. The mane six advanced toward Celestia with difficulty all of them were clearly struggling to not fall asleep. One by one however they fell on the ground. Applejack was the last one standing. She tried to buck Celestia but the Princess was prepared to dodge and the country mare lost balance and fell falling asleep immediatly. Celestia felt like her minds was splitting apart. ''AHH! That why I let Luna do the dream walking I totally suck at it.'' The Princess of the day muttered. She looked around and noticed she was inside her own castle. She could hear voices coming from the throne room. With determination she kicked the door open. There sitting in her throne was another Celestia This Princess however had a very unsettling smile that Celestia could describe as sadistic. In front of her was Celestia's most faithful ex-student glaring down at the doppelganger. ''I'm going with them!'' Twilight screamed. ''Twilight you're a immortal let these worthless friends of your go. While they fight Grogar army we will go into hiding. Their life are meaningless compared to ours.'' ''Since when have you became so callous?!'' Twilight cried. The fake Celestia laughed. ''I always been like this you were too blind to see it. Why do you think I never helped you? Nightmare Moon, Discord and Sombra Why do you think I let you and your friends fight them alone without my help and not even giving you the aid of the royal guard? Because you were only a shield that I used so I didn't risk my own life or the ones that protect me. Now that you're a alicorn thought I'm giving you a chance to be worth something let go of your friends.'' ''Never! I would rather kill you than abandoning them!'' The scene came back at the begining and continued in a endless loop. Celestia was horrified she knew all this was fake a illusion made by Grogar to control Twilight. But did Twilight mistrust her enough to believe this farce in that throne could actually be her? She shook her head she would have to think about all this later. ''Enough!'' She exclaimed before she shooter a magic beam at the fake Celestia. With a poof of magic the doppelganger vanished. Twilight looked around in confusion. And then she saw Celestia. ''What is happening here why are there two of you?'' Celesti shook her head. ''This Celestia was a fake Twilight. We are presently in your head. Grogar casted a spell on you so he could control you and your friends and help him conquer Equestria. You must wake up.'' Celestia was about to leave with her fellow Princess but Twilight stopped her. ''Princess I know all this was fake. But it played on a thing I wondered for a while. Why didn't you help during those crisis?'' Celestia sighed. ''You must understand something Twilight. I have not been a element bearer for a long time and the last time we part way was on a sour not. The elements have a will on their own. When I banished my sister they saw it as a sign of trahison on a fellow element bearers. If I was present when you and your friends use them they wouldn't hurt me since they can only hurt evil but they would render me completely helpless for a while. ''In short if I acompanied you I would only be a burden on you. Ponies still see me as a pillar of peace but I have just been useless for so long I'm not sure I deserve the title.'' ''Don't say that!'' Twilight replied angrily. ''You don't need to beat bad guy to be a hero even thought you couldn't use the elements for a thousand years you kept peace in Equestria for generation nopony else could have done the same!'' ''I was just lucky plain and simple. Lucky that only minor evil forces popped up during my reign alone. But look at me now. The greater evils have been popping up for the last fifty years and I was useless for almost all of them.'' Twilight mouth was agape at this after a few seconds she steeled her expression. ''That because despite having us, you're still trying to save the world alone. I know you don't like to risk the life of your little ponies. But they don't want to lose you just as much as you don't want to lose them. If you had friends to back you up like I do you would soon find you're unstopable.'' Celestia stood silently for a moment before she chuckled sadly. ''Since when have you become so wise?'' Twilight smiled. ''I am the Princess of Friendship for a reason.'' The world around them become to vanished in a white light. ''It seem like the illusion is breaking up.'' Celestia said. ''I will see you in the real world we need to save your friends next.'' Twilight nodded with a determined expression and with that the world vanished completely. A few minutes later Celestia easily rescued the rest of the bearers now that Twilight was on her side. Very soon they and the royal guards overhelmed the founders of Equestria. But before they could finish the battle a familiar ram decided to appear. ''I should have guess my mind control would fail on the bookworm. She is way too loyal to you Celestia. To the point I'm questioning if you brainwashed her before me.'' Twilight growled at the accusation but didn't say anything. Before any of them could understand what was happening the undead bodies of the founders all exploded into a cloud of dust. ''Hello Grogar'' Said a voice so cold it shouldn't belong to a child. Grogar turn around and saw Spooky Prank. She looked at him with a cold furry and with a calculating stare only a cold blooded killer should have. ''You hurted mommy. You stupid imbecile you really should pick your fights because this time you really chew more than you could handle.'' Celestia, Luna and the bearers looked at each other with worried expressions. Spooky Prank took a sadistic smile. ''You like to control empty bodies huh? Let's see if you like to have a empty body of your own.'' Grogar smirked at the threat. ''Please you're just a filly the only real threat here was your mother and you just said she's hurt.'' ''You think I'm not a threat because you never met a ghost. You see the most evil a person is the weaker their soul get. Oh sure your magical power stay the same but don't expect to become anything more than a rat in the next life. You have played with necromancy your whole life. Let's see how easy it is to rip your soul out of your body.'' The next few seconds was filled with a scream of agony. The bearers had to cover their ears because of how loud it was. Finally the body of Grogar fell on the floor his eyes were completely white. Even Celestia and Luna looked at the ghost with horrified expression. ''No one touch our family.'' Spooky Pranks said, she then turned in direction of the bearers who all flinch at her stare. ''Mommy is hurt please help her.'' She said before vanishing in thin air. One thing was sure. The bearers would never try to make a ghost angry as long as they live.
The First ConnectionTwo days later I awoke in Ponyville's hospital. The bearers had told me everything that happened. I couldn't wrap my head around the fact that my daughter had killed Grogar. I had half expected for it all to finish in a epic showdown between me and him but from what I heard he didn't even stood a chance against my daughter. Celestia was not really happy with the fact that I had been the one to disrupt the influence of the elements of harmony on Tambelon. But she understood why I did it. The fact that it was a pony out of this world that killed Grogar made a good percentage of pony more open to the idea of connecting to our world if it meant powerful ponies could come protecting them from time to time. After she heard everything that happened Golden Pie had forgiven me for how I treated Spooky but I suspect she's still somewaht angry at me. I can't blame her I still hate myself for what I did. How could I be such a coward to insult my own daughter just because I was afraid to face Grogar? Unfortunately we weren't able to save the founders they had been stuck into undead bodies for too long all we could do is free their souls so they could move in the afterlife. Today we would return to our own world. The vote was finishing in a few days but the empire didn't need us here anymore. We were presently in front of the Everfree Forest waiting for the portal between our world to open. The bearers was there to send us off. ''We had a lot of fun hanging with you Winter. I'm sorry you got caught up in all this Grogar's business.'' Twilight said. ''I have more to apologize for. I'm a Guardian I should have beaten that freak as soon as he popped up instead I helped him make Tambelon reappear.'' I replied. ''Hey don't put all the blame on yourself I would have done the same if one of my friends was in danger.'' Rainbow Dash said with a reassuring smile. Before anything else could be said a swirling hole appeared behind us. Out of it stepped a old Alicorn with a beard. ''Star Swirld the Bearded?!'' Twilight exclaimed. I was about to reply that he looked nothing like Star Swirl but then remembered that nopony saw the Elder Gods the same. Harmony chuckled. ''No I am not Star Swirl sorry to dissapoint you. My name is Harmony.'' ''Oh! Oh! You're that super ancient Grandpa Winter Song talked us about!'' ''Pinkie!'' I shouted in embarassment. I had mentioned to the girls that Harmony was like some sort of grandfather to me Pinkie of course took it literally. I saw a sort of weird glint in the eyes of Harmony at the mention of 'Grandpa'. ''So I'm curious.'' Twilight started. ''Winter said there was a lot of different worlds out there but how many exactly are we going to be connected to if the vote is positif?'' Harmony cleared his throat. ''Presently there twenty-six thousands three hundreds and fifty-six worlds connected to the Kira Branch if all the worlds who presently received the vote accept we will expand this number to twenty-six thousands three-hundred and eighty-one Twilight stood mouth agape at the huge number and I chuckled. Harmony then turned to me. ''If it's everything I think we should go Mrs. Fluttershy is eager to see her daughter and granddaughter.'' The Fluttershy of this world squeaked at the mention of her name. I rolled my eyes. It seem this version of Fluttershy can't wrap her head around the fact that another version of her could be married and have foals. I nodded my head. ''Let's go.'' With a final wave we stepped throught the portal. I was sure I would see them again in the future. ''Oh my poor baby being away from home for so long!'' If you thought those words were directed at Spooky you were wrong they were directed at me as my mother tried to squeeze the air out of me. For a shy mare mom was sure strong when she missed somepony. ''I was okay mom. It's not like it was that much different from home... But I missed you too the other Fluttershy was just not the same.'' Then I looked at the other ponies that came to greet me there was dad of course. Meek Sky was there smilling happily she seemed to resist the urge to do what mom was presently doing. I resist the urge to roll my eyes the two of them are so alike sometime it's scary. Pinkie Pie had promise a 'Welcome back to Equestria party' before she dashed off to Sucarcube Corner. Applejack was busy with her chore. But my cousin Bolero Apple had come. He told me he finally got his powers under control. And even was able to use it to make the lands around the farm more fertile. Good for him. I don't know what the rest of my aunts were doing but they weren't here. Maybe I should be offended but we've been a little more distant than I would have like since my return from the deads so I can't exactly blame them. Fluttershy released me of her embrace when Harmony stepped closer to me. He presented me with a check. I looked at it and my eyes widden. ''I think you wrote more zeros than you meant to.'' I said in shock. Harmony chuckled. ''No it is the right number. You're working for the empire now Winter and your job is presently the most important of all. You deserve more than that after all the trouble you got with Grogar.'' On the check was a number I never thought would be something I earned in my life. Two Millions Bits. If I so desired I could probably stop working right here right now and live worry free for the next forty years. But I knew I couldn't quit and do nothing for so long I did enough of that in the afterlife I would go crazy. ''Also the empire arleady told me the next world you will visit but you won't go there before next year. Do you want to know right now?'' After a few seconds of reflexion I nodded excitedly. ''Okay the first world is another normal Equestria world. But here is the catch. This world was created very recently so the ponies in this world are still in the prehistoric era. This will be a test to see if we can unite with less advance civilisations or not.'' ''How am I even suppose to give a vote to a world as disoranised as this?'' Harmony waved a dismisif hoof. ''Don't worry about that. Me and the Empire will be the ones that handle that part. You just play your role as a judge of worlds and decide if they are ready to join us or not.'' I sighed. ''Fine.'' He make my job sound so simple but I swear it will turn sour at any moments mark my words. Bah it doesn't matter anyway this is something for future me to worry about. Meanwhile I can focus on spending qyality time with my family. Out of the twenty five world who took the vote seventeen accepted. To nopony surprise the other Equestria was one of the worlds who accepted. It was probably a trial for all these new worlds to be integrated with all the others. But here back home life returned to normal. Or as normal as it can be in Ponyville. The leaf started to change colors and then one by one started to fall and then a small blanket of snow covered the land. Seven months had passed since the new worlds had been introduced. We had settled into our new life. I thought that I would go on a few funny adventures and that would be that. I thought that I would never have to relive something like the dark days of the Reaper invasion again. How wrong I was. Let me begin by the begining. Heart Warming was approaching. You would think we were excited our first Heart Warming since we came back to life. But to be honest the holiday was a little underwhelming compared to what we had in the Elysians Fields. Which is not surprising Clover was really a big fan of the holiday since it celebrated her biggest achievement. To found a country that would unite the three tribes of ponies. We decided to celebrate the holiday at my mother's house. Even Golden Pie mom decided to come. Soarin unsurprisingly decided to decline. It was during the time we decorated our Heart Warming Tree that it happened. It was subtle at first but Meek Sky began to twitch ever so often. Her coltfriend Leaf looked at her with concern. ''Meek are you alright?'' My sister seem to snap out of something at the sound of his voice. ''Y-yes I'm just tired I haven't slept much last night.'' We didn't think much of it and continued our work. Later that night the house was completely decorated for the holiday. Me, Golden Pie and Spooky Pranks were about to head home. We said a last goodbye to mom and headed to the door. That when it turned to the worse. Without any warning a explosion shook the house. From the new hole at the second floor emerged Meek Sky. But not the normal Meek Sky we all know and love. She had two long wings made of flames. Her eyes glowed with a orange color and a sadistic smile crossed her face and her mane and tail was on fire and waving in the air like two angry sea serpents. Without waiting a second I cast a water spell that completely drenched Meek Sky. But the fire in her mane and tail didn't disappeared. ''You won't get rid of me that easily this time Winter Song. I have waited a long time to finally gain control of this puny body and today is finally the day.'' ''Give me back my sister monster, or so help me.'' I said with a snarl. ''Or so what? You will kill me and hurt your sister in the process? I know you Winter you would do anything to protect your family even if it meant bringing the end of the world. But what do you do when the enemy is inside your family? Now that I have control I will burn this patethic pastel colored world and nothing will stop me. AHAHAHAHAH!'' I tried to catch up to her but Phoenix but she was too fast and left me in the dust. ''Why did something like this had to happen? So close to Heart Warming too.'' Fluttershy said sadly. ''I'm bringing her back.'' Leaf said determined. ''Not without me you don't.'' I replied. ''Where did she go? I thought somepony like Phoenix would start to burn everything in sight immediatly.'' Spooky Pranks said. Golden Pie was the one to respond. ''It seem we all underestimated Phoenix. Before this she simply took control a few seconds and did the most damage before she lost control. But now that she has full control it seem like she has a plan. And I think I know what it is.'' ''What is it?'' I asked. ''From the way she flew it seem she's heading to Griffonya if something from a world attack the Veil the empire will close the door leading to our world. She's planning to destroy this world with everyone in it.'' I gritted my teeth at that. ''You know I heard that humans have mythological monsters called demons. Beings made of pure evil that rule the underworld. I know that such being doesn't exist but Phoenix is awfully close to it and I will do everything to destroy this thing.'' I looked at Leaf and with a grim nod we flew in direction of Griffonya. Author's Note Hey it's been a while huh? Sorry for the wait to be honest I was burned out of MLP for a while since season 6 but for some reasons season 7 rekindle my interest for the show and my motivation to continue to write expect to have more chapters in the future
Water And WindThe howling of the wind rushed throught my ears as we flew throught the sky at the speed of lightning. Our Meek Sky was in danger and there was nothing that would get in our way. We've been travelling like this for one hour neither us showing any signs of slowing down. It was then that three figures zoomed past us and sudenly stopped in front of us. Me and Leaf had to stop to avoid colliding with them. I grew angry not only these bozos had almost caused an accident but they also slowed us down in our quest to save Meek Sky. It was then that I noticed their armors. They were angels of the empire. But what did they do here? The empire or The Council before them almost never sent Angel in Equestria. The leader of the group a sort of human and bird hybrid who looked vaguely familiar flew closer to us. ''Stop right there civilians! There's a terrorist attack going on in Griffonia. A mare burned down several building in the capital.'' So Phoenix arleady started her attack. ''We know that why we're here.'' I replied. ''Now if you excuse us...'' We had to hurry if we wanted to stop her before she did too much damage. The leader once again put herself in our way. ''This is no job for civilians stand down!'' I glared at her. ''I am the Guardian Goddess I have more authority than you, get out of my way.'' I said my voice didn't hide any of my irritation. My title didn't fazed her in the least. ''So you are Winter Song right? The terrorist is your sister with all due respect I can't allow you to confront her. You would be too biased when it come to her punishment.'' ''Punishment? She isn't even in control of her action!'' I screamed at her, my blood started to boil inside of me. ''It doesn't matter someone has to be hold responsible for this attack and mental illness or no your sister need to be punished.'' Mental illness?! She doesn't even know half of what is really happening and she expect to be the one to judge my own sister?! I turned to Leaf and with a cold fury in my voice I said ''Leaf go find Meek Sky I'm taking care of things here.'' ''What?! Are you sure I can save her?'' He asked uncertainly. ''Leaf you're part of the family now and I trust my family.'' Leaf was left surprised by my response. ''Beside I will join you soon enough now go.'' With a nod he flew off in direction of the capital. The two allies of the bird woman flew to try to stop Leaf. But I stopped them with a strong blast of water that sent them spiralling in the sky for a few seconds before they regain control. I was about to follow up with another attack but the leader put herself in my way. ''Frank, Sarah go! I will take care of the little Goddess.'' She said with a arrogant smile. ''But Solana she's the Guardian Goddess you will need help!'' Frank started to say but was cut off by a glare of Solana. ''In a fight against a strong enemy like this you would only get in the way now go!'' They were about to leave but I flew in front of them. ''Not so fast you're not going anywhere!'' I shouted while creating a wall of ice in front of me. Soon enough the wall formed spikes aimed toward the two angels but before the attack could touch them the spikes broke into pieces by a unnaturally strong gust of wind. ''Sorry little Goddess.'' Solana said with a superior smirk. ''But your fight is with me.'' The two angels once again flew off and I tried to stop them but I was once again interupted by a punch that dazed me just long enough for them to escape. ''Grrr'' I clenched my teeth and glared at Solana. ''Bad dog stay.'' She said with her ever annoying smirk. I didn't want to kill anypony today but buck it. She's getting on my nerve! With a angry scream I casted a spell that sent dozens of frozen stalactite in her direction. Solana dodged every one of them gracefully as if she was performing a very dangerous dance for her audience. Once she dodged all of them she drew her twins pistols and fired at me in rapid sucession. I didn't have time to dodge them all so instead I quickly cast a ice shield in front of me.. Despite that Solana smirked. ''I see you have powerful magic and maybe it was enough to defeat your foes in the past but you lack physical speed or power. I defeated criminals three time more powerful than you. Don't think you will win this fight.'' ''Oh yeah? And did any of your other foes defeated a Elder Goddess?'' I asked while snarling at her. ''Oh, that? Don't make me laugh the only reason you won that fight was because of that soul trade and the fact that Gaia was immobile the whole time due to her connection to Editor. You're useless against a moving target like me.'' ''Don't you think it's a little early to judge me?'' I said before my body shattered in ice shards. Solana didn't have time to react when I got behind her and slashed her in the back with a ice sword. Before I could land a second blow she casted a powerful gust of wind that pushed me away from her. ''How did you?... Oh I see how you did it when you casted that ice shield while I couldn't see you, you casted a ice golem in your likeness. But you are foolish, casting a golem as a diversion is a huge waste of magic for almost nothing.'' ''Almost nothing? The huge wound in your back say differently.'' I replied with a vicious smirk. ''Unfortunately for you I feel a gust of wind coming this way.'' I was confused at her reply when sudenly a gust passed throught my mane. The rito raised a hand and the gust sudenly turned around her like a miny turnado. Once the wind stopped her wound was completely gone! ''How did you do that?!'' I asked in shock. Solana looked at me unimpressed. ''Seriously? You don't know? And they named you Guardian Goddess. I healed myself with my own element. This is elementalist 101 if you don't even know the extent of your own powers how do you expect to survive as a Guardian?'' But then she smirked and laughed to herself. ''But look at me, giving tips to a low criminal.We have been playing together for too long, Its time to end this.'' With that said she holstered both her pistol. Suddenly a strong gust of wind circled around her I had to shield my eyes for a second and when the wind calmed enough for me to see her again she had a small sword in her hand. I think the neightponese call it a 'katana' but I'm not really sure. A amused smile crossed my face. ''Seriously? You can't kill me with a gun and you thought bringing a sword was a good idea?'' Solana chuckled. ''This show how little you know about elementalists. Sure in the hand of the common mortal this is nothing more than a toy. but in the hand of a wind mage like me a simple scrap of metal like this can shake the very earth.'' She was about to show her power when mutliple ice spiked were thrown in her direction she dodge them and looked at me with a offended expression. ''Enough talking'' I said. ''I don't have any more time to waste on you, this is your last warning get out of my way or you will find how I earned the title of Guardian Goddess.'' Solana only smirked. ''Bring it on little pony.'' And thus began a rivalry that would go down in legends.
BackupEverytime I tried to get closer to Solana she would swing her sword and send me back away with a gust of wind. I must admit I underestimated her. I though she was just a bully that only attacked the weaks. but with the power she had showed she could probably stand toe to toe with the gods. Which made me question one thing. Where was she during the second great war of the gods? I can't believe The Council would not use such an important asset in their ranks. No matter what I threw at her she could repel it. Ice spikes? Check, spiritual orbs? Check, high pressure water jets? Check. At this point it was a battle to determine who would run out of magic first. And since she had just showed a way to heal herself and replenish her magic, things weren't in my favor. Solana smirked. ''So this is the legendary hero who defeated Gaia? Was Gaia that weak of a Elder Goddess? Or did you lose so much skill in these last fifty years that you can't even face regular knights anymore?'' ''As much as I hate to say it you're much stronger than the regular knights and you know it.'' The Rito smirked smugly at the praise. ''Thank you and I have to admit for a simple Fake Goddess You're not half bad I haven't been this much on the defensive since Kira died. But that's enough praise for a dirty criminal like you, let's finish this.'' Another gust of wind enveloped Solana and when it stopped she had a second katana. ''I never been much for defense. I always was a offense kind of girl let's see how long you survive against my dual sword techniques.'' The tone of the battle changed immediatly. Her wind attacks became weaker than before. but what she lacked in power she more than made up with her speed. I could barely see her sword move before it hit me. I had to transform my body into water more times than I had ever had to before. If I was against a stupid opponent I might have been able to fool them into thinking I was invulnerable and that I could evade every damages because my body was made of water. But I was sure she knew better, changing your whole body took a enormous amount of magic. If it continue at this rate I won't have any mana left in a single minute. I didn't wanted to admit it. But she was too strong. I thought that apart from the Elder Gods Infinitus was the strongest being in the world. But clearly she was stronger. And sure I had defeat Gaia who was much stronger than Solana but I had to make a soul trade to beat her and I wasn't ready to die a second time. I still had my sister to save. ''Any last words, Guardian Goddess?'' She didn't wait for a response to charge at me. She charged at me with the intention to deliver the finishing blow. But just before she could reach me a bright light engulfed her. I had to shield my eyes. When the light disappeared Solana was gone. The only sign that she was ever here was a few loose feathers. I looked around the sky, searching for where she could have gone and was only met with a empty sky. ''... What happened?'' I asked very confused by the events. Inside the Veil at the same time Solana was about to deliver the final blow but she stopped cold. In front of her was not the pony she had fought for the last few minutes. Instead standing in front of her was Queen Zelda. ''No! Why did you teleport me I was about to kill that filthy criminal!'' Zelda crossed her arms with neutral expression that didn't betray any emotion. ''Sorry but the empire decided to remove any knights left in Equis and let the locals handle the problem. The gate to Equis will be closed until the threat is gone.'' Solana was enraged. ''Did you just left a terrorist rampaging throught Griffonia?!'' ''Do not blame me I voted against it. But the other Emperors felt it was too dangerous to have the terrorist this close to the multiverse. They want to contain the damages.'' Solana growled in response. ''This is why the empire will never replace The Council it's just a bunch of buffoons who act for their self interests!'' Solana sighed and looked back at Zelda with a calmer expression. ''So what now? Do you want me to return to New Hyrule?'' Solana asked clearly not entranced by the idea. ''Do what you will.'' Zelda responded. ''I know you cutted all tie to our world. I was only tasked with retrieving you because I am the closest thing to a superior you have, which is not saying much.'' And with that Queen Zelda Tetra Hyrule walked away leaving a very frustarted Rito behind. Leaf arrived at the limits of Griffonstone before he could see the devastation he could arleady smell it. The smell of burning wood filled the air all around him. Leaf feared what he would see when he finally arrived in the city. Fortunately when he arrived he didn't have to see the horrors of charred corpses in the streets. The streets were all empty and apart from the sound of burning there wasnt a sound in the city. Leaf sighed in relief it seemed like the citizens had the time to escape before Phoenix attacked. But as he listen he could hear the sound of battle in the distance. As fast as he could he flew in direction of the sound. When he arrived in the center of the town he stopped cold. The griffins army was fighting against Phoenix but they were clearly at a disadvantage. But this wasn't what made him stop. What shocked him was the sadistic expression on his beloved Meek Sky's face. He knew that this was not her that this was Phoenix taking control of her. But just the fact that this monster putted such a ugly expression on the normally angelic face of his love made his blood boil. The griffins took heavy damages more than half of their soldiers were either dead or too injured to continue fighting. The captain seeing this did his best to preserve his men. ''Retreat! Let's take every injured with us and regroup at the castle!'' The remaining soldiers did just as ordered. But Phoenix flew after them. She was about to attacked one of the griffins carrying a injured soldier when Leaf appeared in front of her. The griffin looked at the changeling with a baffled expression. ''Go! I'm handling her!'' Leaf screamed, the griffin still confused nodded and flew away. Leaf turned back to Phoenix who was laughing at the development. ''Eh eh eh, that's rich Meek Sky little husband handling me? Do you have any idea what you're dealing with right now? You're just as weak as my pathetic vessel you're no match for me!'' ''Stop talking as if you were superior to any of us! You're just a leech with a overgrown ego!'' Leaf spatted back. Phoenix snickered. ''I'm just a leech am I? Then let's see what is stronger the leech or the fly.'' The fire in her mane and tail intensified and she dashed in direction of Leaf. Leaf took the appearance of Phoenix. When she punched he punched, when she threw a fireball he threw one in return, when she charged head first with a coat of flamme dancing around herself so did he. If anyone was watching they would have believed that a insane pyromaniac was fighting a giant mirror. Phoenix flew back panting. ''Don't think you have any advantage. I know how your mimicking powers work, you might be able to copy my abilities, but you wil never surpass the original!'' Leaf smirked in response. ''Eh eh eh, luckily for me you're not the original either you're just stealing Meek Sky powers.'' ''Maybe I am but I still have the advantage. You're too soft hearted you wouldn't dare really hurting your wife even if I am controlling her. I on the other end have no reasons to show any restraints.'' The battle raged on for a long time. Leaf could use any power in the universe but he lacked the power to use them at their full potential and Phoenix as arroguant as she was could not control Meek Sky as well as she like to pretend to. The two of them was left panting. Both of them still had magic to spare. But it was clear that the battle would only lead to a stalemate. ''I didn't expect you to fight so hard against your wife. But no matter, this fight is almost over.'' Before Leaf could ask what she was rambling about, the sun suddenly poke out of the clouds. and the flammes in Phoenix mane and tail intensified. ''Let me tell you another advantage natural elementals have, we can heal and recharge our magic when in contact with our element. For us fire elementalists sunlight is enough to replenish our magic. You on the other hand you're just a copy you don't have that advantage. Do you understand what situation you're in? As long as I have the sun I can fight forever while your reserves of magic will only diminish with time.'' ''Well there a easy solution for that then.'' I replied sudenly appearing beside Leaf. The changeling seemed very surprised but relieved that I was here. But before he could voice his relief he looked up in the sky in awe. The sunlight that had appeared vanished and was covered by black clouds all over the sky. As soon as the clouds stopped moving a downpour fell across the battlefield. ''How did you do that?'' Leaf asked. ''Clouds are made of water. even at this distance a experienced water elementalist like me can control them. But now is not the time for small talk. Leak have you tried dousing the flammes of Phoenix?'' The changeling nodded. ''Yes but no matter how much water I poured on her the flammes won't extinguish. I don't know why but Phoenix has a lot more control than usual.'' ''I was afraid of that.'' I said Leaf look confused and I explained. ''Look everyone know that Phoenix is like a parasite that inhabit Meek Sky soul but have you ever stopped to consider what Phoenix could actually be?'' Leaf was shocked to learn that he never actually thought about it. Maybe because he was so used to weirdness that at this point he just saw it as a part of Equestria. ''I guess I never thought about it so what is she?'' ''Phoenix is a shard of life.'' ''What?! But aren't shards of life suppose to be a force of good?!'' Leaf looked at me with a baffled expression. ''The shards are a part of Author and as benevolent as Author is even he has his dark side. Meek Sky was unlucky enough to be stuck with one. To be honest Meek Sky case is a rare one normally a shard will take a entire body to themself. But Phoenix shard is weaker than most so it needed a counterpart. My sister is a lot stronger than she look. It might be weaker than the others but this is still a shard of life for her to be able to fight for this long is a miracle in itself. But I think it finally became too much for her.'' ''So what do we do? She can't go on like this and if the rampage continue the Empire might put the blame on Meek Sky.'' Leaf said with worry clear in his voice. I took a deep breath and said the hardest thing I ever had to say in my life. ''We need to kill her.''
Judgment''We need to kill her.'' Leaf gaped at me as if I had gone insane. I couldn't really blame him. ''Are you insane?! You want to kill your own sister?!'' ''Look before I died in the war I learned how to separated a spark in pieces that how I defeated Infinitus. But to be able to do that I need direct access to her soul and the only way to do that is to kill her. I will try to make this as clean as possible so she don't suffer but we don't have a choice.'' ''Are you sure you're really the same Winter Song I know. Because the one I knew would rather die rather than hurting her family.'' Leaf had a bitter scowl as he said that. ''Leaf have you seen the damage Phoenix has done? she has burned houses and killed soldiers and if it continue she might kill innocent civilians maybe even children. Do you know what kind of emotional wounds that would do to a mare as kindhearted as Meek Sky? A lot worse than any pain she would feel even if we did our worse on her physical body.'' I could see that Leaf tried very hard to come out with any retort he could but he didn't find any. ''Fine, but I swear if you make her suffer more than you need to I will make your life a living tartarus Goddess or no Goddess.'' I took his warning to heart even though in my mind I knew Leaf couldn't really do much against me. Without warning I charged at Phoenix. while running I shouted a jet of water which I quickly transformed into a spear of ice. I aimed at Phoenix's heart but predictably she dodged by taking the air with her fire wings. I created nine more spears and threw them all in Phoenix direction. Normally I wouldn't so much magic in a single attack but as long as the rain was there I could afford to be a little careless. the spears all missed save ones who made a small cut on Phoenix's foreleg. I could feel Leaf stare behind my back but he said nothing. It was complicated normally at this point I would do smaller but harder to dodge attack so I could slow down my foe but I couldn't risk to hurt Meek Sky more than she need to. That when I got a idea so insane it could actually work. ''Leaf! I got a idea but it will take time I need you to distract her!'' Leaf was clearly not at his full power right now but he nodded nonetheless. I flew a little farther as soon as Leaf engaged Phoenix. I tried to block out the sound of spells being casted and focused on my target. It was even harder than I thought it would be there was a lot of things in the way. After a few minutes I could tell Leaf was getting at the end of his rope. I tried to go quicker but I couldn't rush I would not have a second chance at this. Finally I was able to focus on what I wanted and I hit it with my magic at full force. I heard Leaf gasped followed by a loud 'thunk' when I opened my eyes I saw a sculpture of ice staring daggers at me in pure hatred. If I didn't knew better I would have thought this was just a weird piece of art but it was actually Phoenix. Leaf stared at me in shock. ''What did you do?! She sudenly just turned into ice out of nowhere!'' ''A pony body is made of 70% water. It was really hard to not focus on the other 30% of her body but I managed it thanks to your distraction. But even with the rain most of my magic has been drained I don't think this is a viable way to defeat enemies unless I find a way to save magic while casting it.'' ''So what now? Do we need to break her into pieces?'' Leaf asked clearly getting sick by the idea of hurting something that even remotely look like Meek Sky. ''Don't worry about it. She's arleady dead her organs have been turned to ice nopony would survive that. Now we just need to wait for the spark.'' Leaf was clearly distraught by the news. I put a comforting hoof on him. ''Don't worry Leaf we will have our Meek Sky back in three days, just hang on until then okay?'' Not waiting for a response I trotted toward the sculpture. Just as I arrived ball of light rose from the ice coffin. I was afraid it would be hard to figure what part of her spark was the shards but these worries were dashed as soon as I saw it. Spark all have a different kind of colors that usually represent a certain trait of someone. Meek Sky's spark was a healthy green color that remind me of lush forests full of plants and animals. But at the right side a small part of the spark was a vicious red like a burning volcano waiting to erupt it was about one fourth of the spark. I was relieved that most of the spark belonged to my sister I was afraid I had to cut her spark in half. I poured my magic into the soul and separate the red part from the green. But before I could contain the red part to imprison it later a shockwave knocked me away. And like a bolt of lightning the shard of life flew away. I swear I had heard a incoherent scream of rage just before it disapeared but I could have imagined it. The green spark was a lot more calm and serene it slowly flew away in direction of Ponyville. Leaf and me looked at each other and nodded and we decided to make our way back home while following my sister's spark. Harmony sighed in frustration. The Empire had bring many good things in the last half century. But he hated assisting in their little reunion because it always ended with the same thing. Bickering and more bickering until the sun went down. The Council used to be much simpler each Elders took care of their area of expertise and that was that. He admited it might have been for that reason that Gaia was able to do so much harms. But honestly sometime he wondered if arguing every single weeks was any better. Normally Harmony would tuned out the conversation and pretend he was listening when someone asked a question. But today he had to actually focused on the conversation, because the outcome of today would actually affect him on a personal level. ''We should arrest both of them! Meek Sky burned down a good part of the town and Winter Song fought against authorities to protect that terrorist. she deserve just as worse a punishment as her sister for helping that pyromaniac!'' Said a man in a angry and impatient voice. The man in question was called Vegeta he was a representant of the race known as Saiyan. Harmony honestly didn't know why the race even had a seat in the Empire. There was like six member of that races and only two of them were 'pure' saiyan. But still apparently the race was so powerful that even with that minuscule number they could still threaten most races in the multiverse ''Always with the hasty decisions Vegeta. We should understand what really happened before making a judgement beside we can't really come to a real decicion before Princess Celestia and Queen Elizabeak join us.'' The woman who spoke was Queen Zelda who represented the Hylian race she was nowhere near the most powerful being in this room but she was a pretty decent sorceress and no one could match her wisdom apart from maybe Celestia. ''Maybe I could call my son so he could make time move faster.'' Everyone responded with a loud 'NO!' The one who had sugest that was Arceus who represented the Pokemon world. Honestly Harmony was surpised when he had been chosen. The whole goal of the Empire was to make in sort the mortals ruled the multiverse without the gods looking down on them. But the Pokemon wanted no one else than Arceus for the role of leader so a exception was made. So since most gods were excluded why was Harmony there you might ask? Well after a few years The Empire realised they might really step into someone toes if they made every decisions without consulting any gods. So the Empire decided to treat the gods as any other races and Harmony was the one chosen as their leader. Honestly it should have been Author. But a little known fact about Author is that he hated politic more than anything. Author like to watch things from afar. In fact if it wasn't for the other Elder Gods Author would probably have become so reclusive that the mortals would have questioned his existence. A knock interupted Harmony musing. When the door opened the two missing leaders were revealed. Queen Elizabeak had her feathers ruffled. Celestia probably had to teleport here with the Queen in tow despite how much she hated it. ''No that our almighty goddess has graced us with her presence can we get on with this?'' Vegeta rudely said. If Celestia was offended in any way by the jab she didn't show it. Harmony finally spoke. ''So how should we proceed Celestia? Two of your subjects are accused of terrorism.'' ''From what I understand.'' Celestia began, many leader rolled their eyes knowing that by that she meant she knew absolutely everything about the case. ''There are a lot of magic factor involved in this attack and one of the accused is a Goddess in training. So I would suggest they go to the court of the gods.'' Many protests started as soon as she finished. ''The court of the gods seriously? You know they would make any excuses to protect a fellow god!'' The leader of the orcs said while slamming a fist on the table. Celestia smiled in a way that made everyone know they arleady lost the argument. ''That's why I chose Author as the judge.'' You could hear a pin drop at her declaration. Author was the fairest judge you could find but not many people would choose him as a judge. Because being judged by him involve revealing every single little detail about your life no matter how intimated or buried within your subconscious it is. The last person who was judged by Author was none other than Elder Gaia. One week later I was standing in front of the court. I would have lied if I said I wasn't nervous. Normally I didn't care much for authorities. But the one standing was different he was the creator of all things. He might even be able to erase me from existence if he wanted to. ...Okay maybe not I don't think even Author is powerful enough to just erase something out of existence. Not something with a soul at least. What also made me nervous about this trial was that for some reasons there was no defense or prosecution. Which meant I wouldn't have somepony that was against me but it also meant I wouldn't have anypony in my corner. Where is Phoenix Wright when you need him? The trial of Meek Sky had arleady been dealt with. And despite heavy protests from the empire she was acquitted of all charges. But they were searching for Phoenix so she could answer for her crimes. Author slammed his gavel on the table. ''Today we begin Winter Song's trial. The defendant is accused of aiding in the terrorist attack of the Griffonia capital and assault on authorities. How does the defendant plead?'' I scoffed and responded. ''Justified defense for the assault on authorities and in case you forgot I was the one that stopped the terrorist attack.'' My response earned a few mutters from the crowd. It seems some members of the empire council were here and for some reasons they seemed to have a vendetta against me. As far as I know I never did anything against them so I don't know why they want to see me fall I will need to investigate this. But back on the trial Author slammed his gavel. ''Very well we will now begin the ritual of memories.'' Author began to glow brightly. Many members of the audience had to cover their eyes. Slowly but surely I felt something stir inside of me. Every moments of my life and my unlife began to play backwards in my head with extreme lucidity to a point I had to remind myself multiple times I wasn't traveling in time I was merely seeing memories. The memories came at rapid sucessions until the day I was born all those years ago. For some reasons Author continued the ritual I was about to tell him to stop when something shattered inside of me. Like a sort of barrier that was always present inside my mind was torn appart like a glass. That's when I began to get memories that were foreign to me. The memories of my last incarnation and my dad Peace Dreamer. The memories started the day he died at the hands of Free Dreamer. And then I saw all his adventures how he fell in love with my mom. How he became friends with Soft Paw, Brew Blade and Sonata. The struggle he had to go throught while traversing griffonia on his way to Equestria. The first time he died back on Earth. Surprisingly the life of my father before coming to Equestria was pretty dull there wasn't much that stood out. He felt like a totally different person when he was human. To be blunt he was boring he followed the laws of Earth to a letter never once going on a adventure. Maybe that just how humans live but I couldn't imagine a life without at least encountering a monster once in a while. And then even more foreign memories began to invade my mind. All sort of strange lives filled my mind from Pokemon trainers to being a pokemon myself, great adventurers going on a quest to stop dark lords, boring farms lifes in medieval worlds, Flying throught space and exploring every planets I could in the hope of creating a map of the galaxy, becoming a master Jedi and bring balance to the galaxy, being a dragons and being misunderstood by fearful villagers and finally we came to my first incarnation Roxanne Dreamer. 'Hello Winter, I didn't expect to come back but I'm happy to see you're still alive and well.'
